

Powers

Elaine Waldron

Copyright 2010 Sandra **Elaine Waldron**

Smashwords Edition

**Smashwords License Statement**   
This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each reader. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Prologue:

Dying was not how the camping couple from Ohio expected to end their vacation. The day was full of sunshine, chirping birds and pine-scented breezes as they pitched their tent in Mount Rainier Park.

By noon, the tent was secured and they were famished. Donnie quickly made a fire of kindling and small pieces of wood he'd brought along, afraid the wood in the forest might be too damp. And Melanie roasted their hotdogs over the open fire and they stuffed themselves to the max, washing it down with a couple of canned sodas.

They put out their fire and cleaned up their cooking utensils and decided to take their long-anticipated hike. It was the first time either of them had taken a hike on a mountain, and though they both considered themselves in good physical shape, by six they realized they were actually exhausted. Melanie was the first to admit it. Donnie was ahead of her by a few feet and he glanced back to see how she was doing.

She shook her head. "I'm sorry, Donnie...But I just can't go on...Gotta rest a few minutes."

He glanced at his watch and then focused on her. "Yeah...I've been ready to go back for a while. But I thought you wanted to keep going."

"You kidding me? I thought I was ready for this...working out at the gym for the past few weeks. But this! Different. We weren't loaded down with backpacks in the gym. And we weren't constantly ascending and descending steep trails."

"We'll sit for a few then."

"Thank God!" She relived herself of her backpack and sat down on a tree stump.

He laid his backpack aside too and joined her. "I'm sorry, Melanie."

"Oh...Don't be, Donnie." She gestured with her hand. "This is marvelous!" She looked upward into the high treetops. "The scenery is breathtaking! I love it. It's just that I'm not as tough or prepared as I thought I was."

He let out a low chuckle. "Neither am I. Blake...back at the office...Well...he tried to tell me. And stupid, stubborn me... just thought he was full of it. You know what a cocky little shrimp he is."

"You got that right," she agreed, still staring up. "You know...It's getting dark quicker than I thought."

"Clouded up. I thought it was supposed to stay clear for the next few days."

Suddenly there was a loud squawk and a large black bird alighted on a tree branch only a few feet away.

"Is that a crow?" she questioned.

"Really big for a crow. I hear there are ravens out here."

"His eyes are weird! Don't they have yellow eyes?"

"Not really sure...Thought so."

"That's ones eyes are green!"

He squint, staring hard at the bird. "You're absolutely right. Definitely green!"

She blew out air. "Guess I'm ready to head back now."

"You sure?"

"It's down hill most of the way. Should be easier. And I want to get back before it is totally dark."

"Me too." He helped her with her backpack and then slipped his on. "Ready?"

She nodded that she was and they started back down the trail. They didn't see the raven following quietly behind, hopping from branch to branch. And they were almost to camp when Melanie noticed the bird again. "Donnie?"

"What, Melanie?" he asked, looking at her over his shoulder as he trudged up a steep slope.

"That raven's following us!"

"Looks that way," he said. "But probably just curious." He faced forward again and noticed something else. 'Hey! Look at the weird fog rolling in."

"I see it," she said. "Good thing we're almost there."

"Yeah...I can barely see our tent in the clearing up ahead."

"Thank God!"

The fog was thick by the time they reached the clearing, and she ran over to the tent and relieved herself of the backpack and tossed it aside. He did the same.

She wasn't sure why, but she felt really uneasy. "Let's start another fire."

"Just what I was thinking. I can barely see your face."

"I don't like it, Donnie. I'm...I'm scared," she admitted.

"Don't be, honey. We're just not used to this. We are _so_ not used to this!"

"Yeah...Cleveland's looking really good to me right now."

He grabbed her and kissed her quickly. "Now...Gonna get that fire going."

"I'll grab the wood pieces you brought." She ducked inside the tent.

"Glad I brought lighter fluid along with me. Otherwise, it would probably take me all night to get a fire started."

"Good thing," she agreed, back now with the wood pieces.

Soon they had another fire going and were feeling much better beside the warmth and light. They began to relax, even laughing at their obvious lack of camping experience.

"That is weird fog!" he remarked, as some rolled in around their feet.

"No more weird than that bird, Donnie!"

He glanced up just in time to see it land in front of them. It just sat there staring at them, cocking its head from one side to the other.

"That freakin' thing is huge!" he said.

"Makes me nervous. What the heck does it want?" She kicked at it and it squawked loudly, but it only hopped a few feet away.

"Sonovabitch!" Donnie grabbed a stick and slung it at the bird. It croaked loudly and flew away.

"Whew!" Melanie breathed. "That was creepy."

"Kind of freaked me out too. But I think he's gone now."

"God! I hope so!"

A half an hour passed and it didn't come back, so they went to bed in their tent and slept well.

But the raven wasn't far away, keeping a watchful eye on their tent through the whole night.

One:

Amber Dalziel eased her Subaru Outback into the long, tree-shrouded drive. She sat there momentarily, eyes focused on the sunlight splashing through the tall pines above, before finally resting her gaze on the somewhat dilapidated front porch. "Ugh!" She was having second thoughts now about her hasty decision to buy this two bedroom cabin in the middle of the woods in the Pacific Northwest, ten miles from the nearest store and gas station. Her mother, Ruby Taylor, told her she'd lost her sanity. Maybe she had. Losing Derek so suddenly and unexpectedly, after only six months of blissful marriage, had been the hardest thing she'd ever endured in her twenty-two years. They'd planned everything out so perfectly – three kids, a home by the bay somewhere along the Texas coastline, a dog and cat. They really hadn't minded living in the garage apartment in Texas City by an alley. It was only temporary. He'd meant to keep working for Amoco until they had enough money saved to buy that house.

Her gaze lingered on the three steps leading up to the front porch. A board was loose on the right at the top. She'd definitely have to nail that down, the sooner the better. Good thing she was a bit of a "handylady", something Derek used to tease her about. Although, he actually liked the fact that his wife could "fix" things, as they say in Texas.

Her thoughts drifted and tears pooled in her eyes as she remembered being shaken out of her bed at four a.m. by the explosion at the plant. The one that took ten lives, including Derek's. She could still hear the sirens wailing and her mobile phone ringing seconds later – Her mother frantically calling to see if she was okay, not saying what was really on both their minds – Was Derek okay?

Her mother and stepfather, Rob Taylor, had come over promptly and they drank coffee and talked about anything and everything but what they feared the most. When the alarm clock went off at six, the time she usually got up to cook Derek's breakfast, she promptly turned on the six O'clock news. The newscaster was just beginning with his story of the tragedy when there was a knock at the front door. Amber shared anxious glances with her mother and Rob, and Rob took the initiative and answered the door. The officer no sooner got the words out and Amber collapsed into her mother's arms.

She forced her thoughts back on the cabin, what she thought she wanted. She wanted to be alone and far, far away from anything that would remind her of the dream and her life with Derek that she had lost.

She'd been to Washington only once when she was a preteen, had traveled there with her mother and her mother's then new husband to visit his family. She'd fallen in love with the tall trees, mountains and cool air instantly, saying that maybe someday she'd like to live there. Only she'd never really believed that she would. That is, not until Derek died.

Her mother had begged her to stay in Texas City with the rest of the family. Amber had two sisters and a brother there with their families. Her father had committed suicide years ago. No one had known he suffered from depression until it was too late.

No doubt her family would miss her, and she would definitely miss them, but the ache of losing Derek was so painful that all she could think of was getting away. Her mother even suggested she go stay with Derek's mother and father out in Fontana, California. Amber knew that that wouldn't help. They'd only be grieving right along with her. She didn't want to grieve anymore, just wanted to get away. The only place she could think of was the wonderful Washington rain forest. As soon as the more than generous insurance money went in her bank, she was out of there and on her way to the Pacific Northwest.

"Well...this is it," she told herself and slowly opened her door. She went around to the back of her car and took out her largest suitcase, figuring she'd get the smaller one later (the rest of her personal belongings were being shipped UPS), and proceeded to the front porch. There she gingerly went up the steps, careful not to trip on the raised side, sat the suitcase down and fingered for the key, opened the squeaky screen and inserted the key in the lock. She turned the knob and the door fell open.

At first she was leery, wondering if her realtor, Shelia Young, had had all the utilities turned on and had furnished the little cabin with the few things she'd ordered. She sighed with great relief when the light went on and she saw the small love seat she'd ordered from Sears placed as she'd asked in front of the double window to the porch, and off to the right and through the large opening into the kitchen was a small table and two chairs she'd ordered. The little cabin had been sold with a refrigerator and electric range. "Thank goodness!" she breathed. It actually looked almost charming.

She wasn't sure why she had been worried, but it seemed she worried about everything these days. She had checked Shelia Young out thoroughly before trusting her with settling all the legalities with little house and furnishing it.

As she made a three-hundred-and-sixty-degree turn in the center of the living room, she realized that all looked really good. Clean. Everything that had a place was in place. The wood floors were a dark red mahogany and shone surprisingly bright. She could almost see herself in them. Shelia had had the house cleaned before her arrival. There was a black bear rug in front of the off-white love seat patterned with red roses. The rug being something a little extra Shelia had thrown in for Amber's generous tip for going beyond the call of duty.

She went to her left then and down the short hall where the two bedrooms were.

They too were intact, and hers, the one to her left and front of the cabin, was furnished with a regular size bed, chest-of-drawers, full length mirror on the back of the door and a nightstand by the head of the bed, just in front of the small window there. She had left orders to leave the other bedroom vacant, as she was tinkering with the idea of possibly using it for her painting when she wasn't working outside.

She liked to paint landscapes in oils and pastels, and tried her hand at an occasional portrait. That was another plus for moving to Washington, all the beautiful scenery she could eventually put on canvass. But right now, first things came first. She laid her suitcase down on the bed and went out to get the smaller one.

By five O'clock, Amber was unpacked. She went to the kitchen and peeked in the refrigerator for the first time, realizing that that was one of the first things she should have checked, but she found she could rest easy. There was fresh milk, a six-pack of canned Coca Colas, fresh vegetables and fruits in the drawers, cold cuts, cheese and several TV dinners in the freezer. On top of the refrigerator was a fresh loaf of wheat bread. She was set for now.

She quickly made a sandwich of sliced ham and cheese and was about to sit down at the little table when she heard a car pull in her drive. Standing up and going to the front window, she saw a tall redheaded woman get out of the car. Amber had never met Shelia in person, but had seen photos of her online before hiring her as her realtor. Sandwich in hand, as she realized she was starving by now, she flung her front door open and went out to greet the pleasantly smiling woman.

"Careful of that top step!"

Shelia instantly smiled. "Oh...I'm fully aware of it, already. In fact, I had left orders for Sam...our man that does maintenance on our properties...to nail it down. But you arrived a day earlier than we anticipated. I was surprised to see your car here in the drive."

Amber shifted her sandwich to her left hand and wiped her right hand on her jeans and then extended it. Shelia accepted. They shook. Amber liked Shelia's firm grip, helped seal the trust that was building between the two.

"Yeah...I was going to spend the night in Oregon. But I figured I'd come so close, I might as well come on in. Arrived here around noon."

"Glad you're here."

"Excuse the sandwich," Amber said apologetically. "I forgot to eat until now. Didn't realize how hungry I was until I took the first bite! Would you like a ham sandwich?"

Shelia was right behind her as they entered the cabin. "Oh...no thanks. I ate a late lunch and after I leave here I have one more property to check on..."

"Maybe some other time?" Amber suggested as she led the way into the kitchen. "Would you like something to drink? A Coke?"

"Just a glass of water. The water from the well here is absolutely divine. ..And, of course, I had it cleaned out and checked before you came. It is perfectly safe for drinking."

"Oh! I didn't realize I had a well."

"Complete with old-fashioned pump on the top, just behind your back porch," Shelia replied with a light laugh. "Of course, you have modern plumbing inside...I take it you haven't been out there?"

"No I haven't."

"To the left of your steps. Only wells way out here. Just be thankful the power lines come out this far." She pointed to the roof. "And a dish for your television, should you decide you want one."

After getting the glass of water for Shelia, Amber took a seat at the little table and Shelia pulled out the other chair and sat across from her. Amber was beginning to realize there were many things she hadn't thought through. It was a good thing Shelia was thinking of them for her.

"What's the funny look for?" Shelia asked, rubbing the diamond ring on her wedding finger with her thumb.

"I guess I should be really thanking you. I could have come out much worse here. It never occurred to me there would be no city pipes out this far...or that I'd have a well." She took a bite of her sandwich.

"Amber, I've been at this job for ten years now. You're not the first person I've helped make the transition from city life to this," she said, extending an open palm towards the window over the sink. Tall pines filled the view, obscuring the sky from where they sat. "I just hope that this is what you really want. Some people get really claustrophobic after being here for a while."

"Oh? I hadn't even thought of that. I just remember the cool air, the fine mist you call rain here, and the beautiful trees...Want to paint, you know. Think I told you already."

"Yeah you did."

"Well...I want to make this work. Nothing I want more at the moment."

Shelia drank down her water, scooted back her chair and stood. "You have my mobile number. Should you need anything...anything at all, don't hesitate to give me a call."

Amber took the last bite of her sandwich, jumped up and followed Shelia to the front door.

"Thanks so much for coming. I'm just beginning to realize how really quiet it is out here."

"It's gonna get even quieter...You may find you do want that TV, even though there isn't any cable, yet. There is that satellite dish I pointed out. From what the temporary renter told me, he had good reception..." Then she added, "Cable is coming soon, though... From what I've been told, they've been working on it. However, if you want the Internet, gonna have to get it through your phone line when you get your phone in."

"I might get a television at that," Amber noted, glancing around the room, now almost wishing Shelia wasn't leaving.

"I did get you a small radio, though...a welcoming gift." Shelia smiled softly. "Left it in your closet on the top shelf in your bedroom...in case you want some noise outside of noisy crows and the animals."

That's very sweet of you! Thank you! I am sure I will use it."

"Well...toodle do. You take care now. You'll see me again. You're not rid of me yet."

"Thanks again..."

"Oh you're more than welcome."

Just as Shelia stepped off the porch Amber called out to her. "Does anyone else live out here in the vicinity...that you know of?"

Shelia opened her car door and then turned around to answer, looking happy that Amber had asked. "Besides a good-looking bachelor in his late thirties that lives about half a mile from here, I believe there is another cabin closer...recently purchased I might add...by some fella. One of our guys sold it to him...I believe he's in his late twenties or early thirties...From New York...I think. From what Ed says, you'd never know it. Ed says the man has an accent he's not familiar with. He thinks the guy is originally from Europe someplace."

"Oh! Interesting..."

"And...this I find strange. Because Ed usually never makes that kind of comment...He says the guy is really good-looking in a different sort of way. Now what Ed means by that, I guess it's for us to learn. That is...if we meet him. And you probably will eventually." She nodded towards the woods behind the cabin. "I think his cabin is back there someplace...quarter of a mile...maybe closer. I believe there is a trail leading through. Not sure." She ducked into her car. "Anyway...Good luck! If I don't hear from you...I'll be back in a few days." She waved, threw her car into reverse and pulled out of the drive, heading down the road and out of sight behind more tall trees.

Amber sighed and went back into her cabin, realizing that she was suddenly feeling very lost and alone. "God!" she gasped. "What have I done?" She thought of calling her mother, and then changed her mind, realizing her mother would know immediately what she was feeling and beg her to come right back home. Though part of her felt like maybe she should do just that, phone her mother, the other part, the part that knew that she couldn't handle going back home right now and her sense of pride, kept her from calling.

That night, Amber didn't sleep well at all, tossed and turned, waking up every little bit at the slightest noise. It sounded to her like someone was throwing pebbles or sticks at the windowpanes in her bedroom. When she looked out, she realized the wind was blowing with healthy gusts, and that the noises were more than likely twigs or something similar being blown against the glass. Still, not used to being alone in the wilds, she just wasn't sleeping.

It was the second night of Donnie and Melanie's campout when the raven returned and hoped inside their tent, waking Donnie first with guttural croaks. Donnie sat up with a start.

"What the hell?"

Melanie's eyes popped open just in time to see the bird mushroom into a man and grab her husband by his throat. She scrambled out of her sleeping bag and tried to run, but it was to no avail. The monster had her in seconds.

The sleeping forest was awakened by their keening screams for miles around.

"Oh my God! What was that?" Amber sprang up on her elbows, shaking. She knew she wouldn't be able to sleep now and swung her legs around to the side of her bed and stood. "Mom, you were right," she said to the air. "This was an insane idea. I have lost my mind! God! Why didn't I listen to her?"

She trudged off to the kitchen to make coffee and saw that it was a little after four in the morning. Maybe when daylight hit she could go back to bed for a little while. Maybe she would sleep then. Maybe. Maybe she'd just switch around. She'd sleep in the daytime and stay awake at night. Then she wouldn't be able to paint the beautiful scenery. It would be too dark. "Dammit!" she swore and sat down to the table to wait for her coffee.

Clifford Braz sat aside his long-handled axe, wiped the sweat off his brow with the sleeve of his red and white flannel jacket and looked towards his cabin – Time for breakfast. After chopping wood for the fireplace, he was ravenous.

Soon it would be fall and he'd have to seriously speed up his chopping wood for winter. Right now, he was just hungry. He strode back into his cabin, sat his iron skillet on the burner and turned on the gas. He had propane for cooking, just in case the power went out. Electricity was something he didn't rely on too much in the backwoods.

Clifford cooked four slices of bacon, three eggs, two pieces of toast and a pot of coffee, sat down to his little round table in the corner of his kitchen and began to eat. His gaze went to the small window in the top of his back door. The wind was blowing through the treetops, causing them to sway, looked as though fall was already here.

His thoughts wandered to the strange sounds he'd heard early in the morning. Thought he'd heard someone screaming, but out here in the thick woods, one heard all kinds of noises, especially at night. Owls, fox, deer, wolves, bears, you name it, roamed through the forest all during the night. Some of them made some really chilling sounds. If a body wasn't used to it, it could be downright frightening.

An unexpected knock at the front door caught him by surprise. No one ever came around. No one! He'd just barely began to eat, so he sat his plate aside and grudgingly went to see who it was that was interrupting his breakfast. He was really surprised then to see Park Ranger Grady Brown standing there, looking all professional in his green uniform and tan, broad-brimmed hat.

"Hi! Grady. Can I help you?" he asked, brow furrowed, questioning.

Grady was stoic. "I hope so. We found some dead campers this morning, down about a mile from here. Man and a woman...Mid thirties."

This was a first for Clifford. Other than his wife's mysterious death three years prior, nothing like this had ever happened since he'd built his cabin some ten years ago. "Bear? You think?" He stepped aside and let Grady in.

The ranger nodded appreciatively. "Not really sure...Could be. Right now, it appears to be some kind of animal attack... Bit unusual. Whatever it was went for their throats. Both as white as sheets...as though all the blood was drained from their bodies. We'll know more when the coroner examines them – Just wondered if you heard anything out of the ordinary?"

"As a matter of fact, I did hear some bizarre screaming early this morning...around four or so. As you know, I've lived here for years...Get some really weird noises from the animals at night. Chalked it off as to being just that. But, I did notice it. Thought maybe a bear had tackled itself a deer. Deer can kind of scream sometimes."

"Afraid it wasn't a deer this time, Clifford – Probably don't know your new neighbors, do you?

"No...Afraid I don't...You said neighbors. Plural. Is there one besides that dark-haired fella that just recently moved in?"

From what I found out...one just moved in yesterday... Young woman. Early twenties. Although, God only knows why a young woman would want to live out here all by herself?"

"Probably for the same reasons I chose to live out here. Maybe she just likes her privacy a bit more than others?"

"Could be."

"This is the first I've heard of her.

"Well she's the next one on my list to question. The other one wasn't home when I went by."

"If she heard the screaming, she's probably ready to move back to wherever she came from today."

That brought on a suggestion of a smile from Grady. "Could be...Well, thanks for your time, Clifford. I may be back. But there's probably not much more you can tell me."

"Hope I was of some help."

Grady grabbed the brim of his hat in a half tip and walked out the door and off to his Jeep.

Amber thought it was Shelia knocking when she was disturbed from her late sleep. She groggily slipped into her white terrycloth robe and slippers and shuffled to the front door, just opening it slightly without removing the chain lock. When she saw the olive green uniform and tan hat of the Park Ranger, she quickly unlocked the chain and opened the door. "Yes?" she said, standing back from the open door and staring at the man with sandy hair and an equally sandy mustache.

"Shelia tells me your name's Amber Dalziel. Is that correct?"

"Yes...it is. Why?"

"May I come inside for a moment?"

"Certainly." She stepped aside for him.

Noticing her tangled hair, "You look like you didn't get much sleep?"

"That's an understatement," she replied, realizing she was blushing from embarrassment. "It's going to take some getting used to all the noises out here. I kept thinking someone was throwing rocks at my windows."

"Yeah...I know the feeling. Used to make me uneasy, too...When I first moved out here from Cleveland...Been a few years back, though. Anyway, getting down to business. Were there any other noises or anything that really grabbed your attention?"

"You know...There was. Thought I heard someone screaming. It shook me up so much that I got up and made coffee...Knew I wasn't going to sleep until daylight arrived."

"About what time was that?"

"Oh...I believe the clock read four-fifteen or something like that. I know it was really early." She blushed again. "That's why I'm still in my robe now. Went back to bed as soon as the sun came up enough through the trees and mountains..." As an afterthought she said, "I didn't realize it took so long to get daylight amidst all these trees."

A light chuckle escaped from him. "Yes...It does take some adjusting to. Well, thank you for your time, Amber. And you be sure and keep your doors locked at all times, until we find out what's going on here...Most of the time it's pretty peaceful around here. Folks that live out here usually feel pretty safe. But bears have been known to open doors."

She gasped loudly.

"But that's rare," he quickly added. "Just don't leave food outside or anything that might attract them. You'll probably be all right."

"Should I be worried, if I encounter one?"

"Just play it cool. Don't run. Remain calm...and don't give them any reason to want to bother you. Most of the time, they'll just go on their way."

"What about the rest of the time...when they don't?"

"If you're outside, slowly go back to the cabin and lock yourself in until the bear leaves. Or if your car's closer, get in it and do the same. They don't usually hang around long. And it won't hurt to have a mobile phone on you. I'm taking it you probably have one?"

"Yeah...I do. In fact, I was surprised that I actually have pretty good reception out here. I thought I wouldn't. That's why I ordered a landline to be put in. But they won't get it in until next week sometime."

He reached in his shirt pocket, took out a card and handed it over. "If you should need me, here's my cell and the station number. The station's only about two miles from here. If you can't reach me, you can call Ranger Alice Hicks. She actually lives there and is around most of the time. Again, don't hesitate if you need us. Or if anything else comes up." He tipped his hat. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I'll be on my way. Hope you enjoy the rest of your day, Amber."

"You too. I'll try."

"And welcome to the neighborhood."

"Thank you!"

She stood there and watched him walk away. He seemed like a very pleasant guy. And she did feel better now in knowing there was someone besides Shelia that she could call if she needed to. But she really hoped she wouldn't need to.

She decided to take a shower and get dressed. There was a little store and Shell station ten miles up the road that practically kissed the foot of Mount Rainier. She thought she'd take a drive later and acquaint her herself with the proprietor. Maybe pick up a few more things to eat, snacks mostly. Maybe they even had some magazines for her to look at until the rest of her things arrived, as she hadn't brought any of her books with her.

She liked to read herself to sleep at night. And she'd wished that she'd had something to read when she's been frightened out of bed so early in the morning. She picked out a red sweatshirt and jeans and headed to the bathroom for her shower.

There were five cars parked in around the little store and gas station when she drove up. She pulled up in front of one of the pumps, deciding she might as well get gas now while she was there. A bell overhead the door tinkled as she went inside. It was a typical small community establishment. A pleasant looking teenage girl with mousy-brown hair pulled back in a pony tail was behind the counter.

And a noticeably handsome guy, tall, with ash blond hair, looked to be late twenties or early thirties, was stocking a shelf with Charmin tissue.

"Hi!" the mousy-haired girl beamed. "You're not from around here, are you?"

"Wasn't...but I am now..."

Before Amber could say anything else, the girl continued, "You're the one that's moved into Martin Stolk's old cabin, I bet."

"About ten miles down the road, around the bend, and in the woods?"

"Yep...that would be the one."

The blond guy stood and moved her way, extending a hand. "I'm Paul Stevenson and the nosey girl there is my sister, Judy."

"Amber Dalziel." She took his hand and liked his strong grip. He had a pleasant squint to his eyes that she found attractive.

His brow went up. "Unusual last name you have there."

"From my late husband. He was of Scottish-Gaelic descent." They released hands.

He frowned inquisitively. "Late...husband?"

She caught the flicker of surprise in his eyes. She was very young to be a widow.

"Yes...Derek was killed in an explosion where he worked at a refinery in Texas. Just a few months back. We'd been married...not quite six months. One of the reasons I moved up here...to get away from it all."

"So sorry to hear that," he said, apologetically. "Not that you moved up here, though," he quickly added.

She liked his green eyes. They were almost olive and sparkled with little specks of gold. "It's okay. Not your fault. Not anyone's fault. Things just happen."

He skewed his head slightly. "Yeah...unfortunately they do. Like our folks...killed in a plane crash two years ago. Now it's just me and Judy here. Folks left us this store to run. Not much...but it's a living."

"Yeah...With the insurance, I was able to buy the cabin, a new car, and move up here...much to my mother's disappointment. I'm a self-proclaimed artist," she said, blushing slightly. "I'm financially set for awhile...so gonna take it easy...hopefully...enjoy the scenery and see if I can transfer some semblance of the beauty around here to canvas."

"Sounds like a plan. Judy likes to draw," he commented, eyeing his sister.

"You do?" Amber asked, attention going to the girl.

"Mostly pencil and charcoal...I've thought about painting...but never got around to it."

"Maybe I can show you a few things...get you started in that direction?"

Judy's slightly freckled face transformed from a pleasant smile to sunny. "Would you?"

"Hey...That's really great of you to offer," Paul noted. "Judy gets really lonesome sometimes when she's not at school or helping me out here at the store...since our folks have been gone."

"Yeah...I have a couple of girlfriends...but they don't live close. So we don't hang out real often."

"Only most weekends," Paul inserted.

Bugging her eyes pointedly. "When I'm not working!"

They definitely acted like brother and sister. "Well...I know I could use a new friend or two. Don't really know anyone much, yet...My realtor, Shelia...and I just met a Park Ranger by the name of Grady."

"Know them both," Paul said. "Grady's one of my very best friends...Known him since I was little."

"Grady's an old grump," Judy commented.

"Not when you get to know him, sis. He just takes his job seriously. " Paul turned to Amber. "Sorry for the arguing...We go on like this... a lot." He made a funny, apologetic face.

"Hey...I get it. I have two sisters and a brother of my own. We still argue. I'm twenty-two and they're all older than I."

"That's encouraging," Judy said with a note of sarcasm. Then she quickly smiled at Amber. "Sorry..."

"Apology noted."

The bell over the front door tinkled and a noticeably handsome man of medium height and dark hair entered. He was wearing a brown leather jacket over a dark blue turtleneck and had on jeans. He appeared to be around the same age as Paul. His penetrating chalk-blue eyes were manifest under his dark eyebrows. And it was obvious he was wearing boots as he clicked through the store, walking with a noticeable but attractive, self-assured swagger.

He didn't speak but gave Paul a respectful nod and briefly glanced at Judy, who quickly looked away, and then his gaze settled on Amber as he clicked by. Tiny sparks suddenly shot from his eyes, immediately rendering her weak-kneed, disquieting her normal composure.

She was instantly uncomfortable, which he seemed to notice, for he quickly looked away and went immediately to the back and took a six-pack of beer out of the cooler and continued straight up to the counter for Judy to check him out.

Amber looked back at Paul, who was staring down at her with questioning concern. He had obviously noticed the man's effect on her. Amber swallowed a lump that had formed in her throat and did her best to regain her composure.

"Well, I came here for gas, magazines and some snacks..." She glanced across the store and saw the display of chips. She pointed towards them. "Just what I was looking for."

"Magazines are over there to the right of the door," Judy said.

"How much gas you need?" Paul asked, eyes trailing the dark-haired man who had paid for his beer and was walking out the door, but keeping his eyes straight ahead, not looking at Amber again.

"Tanks about half full. I was planning on filling it up."

"I'll do it for you."

"That's very kind of you, Paul."

He smiled slightly. "Just good business. Not too many places pump your gas for you anymore. I try to do it for my customers when I can."

"Again...Thanks!"

"More than welcome." He turned and went out the door, watching the dark-haired man pulling out in his red Porsche.

Amber grabbed a "People" magazine, a couple of bags of chips, some chocolate chip cookies and a pack of gum and went to the counter where Judy was looking at her inquisitively.

"That Mr. Lodovico made you nervous, didn't he?"

"Oh...Was it that obvious?"

"Couldn't miss it. Thought you were going to faint for a second there. Honestly, I think he makes everyone a little nervous. Something odd about him."

"Oh..." Waving a hand in the air, "I didn't sleep much at all last night...and I haven't eaten a lot. Plus I'm tired from driving for three days. He didn't really bother me that much."

Judy didn't look so certain. "Well...He strikes me as being kind of weird. He never says much to anyone. None of us really know him. Besides you, he's our newest neighbor."

"You said his name is Lodovico?"

"Yeah...Sounds foreign...his first name's Dorian. You know...like in Dorian Gray. Claims he's from upper New York...Truthfully, I suspect he came from someplace else before that. He didn't really say anything while he was here...so you didn't hear his accent. It's not real strong, but I think you'll notice it if you ever hear him speak."

"After the way he looked at me, not so sure I'm in any hurry." She blushed slightly. "Guess he did rock my composure a little."

The door bell tinkled and Paul came in and went behind the counter. "Just over fifteen dollars." He picked up a bag of chips. "All this is yours, too...I gather. Since there are no other customers in the store."

"Yep. All mine."

Smiling warmly with that becoming little squint, he rang up her purchase. She paid him cash and he closed the register. "Glad to have you as a new neighbor, Amber."

"I'm glad to meet the both of you." She smiled pleasantly to Judy who was standing behind Paul on his right. She went to turn and walk away, but he spoke again.

"I hope Mr. Lodovico didn't unnerve you too much?"

She felt herself blush again. "Oh...that! He just caught me off guard...is all. Like I told your sister, I am exhausted from traveling, lack of sleep and not eating properly."

He cocked his head, apparently not totally buying her explanation, but he continued smiling. "Okay...But none of us are really acquainted with him. If he does bother you...in any way...you let me know. Okay?"

She bobbed her head. "Yes! I will...thanks!" she focused her gaze on Judy then. "Soon as I get settled, I'll let you know...and maybe we can get together on starting you painting."

"I'd love that!" Judy replied, beaming again.

Amber waved then and left.

Two:

Dorian Lodovico sat on one of two stools in front of his little bar that he'd built into his kitchen, having removed half the wall to do so. He preferred the bar over a table. He never had company anyway, figured it would suffice. His thoughts trailed off to the pretty young woman he'd seen at Paul's Grocery. There was something different about her, innocence, a pleasant freshness that he found rare in females of this generation. He popped the tab off his beer and took a long drink before sitting the can down. The young woman had long auburn hair and hazel eyes, not a combination that one often ran into. He had picked up on her thoughts as he'd entered the store and immediately recognized her as the woman that had moved into the little cabin down the trail from him, for he had paid her a quick visit earlier that morning without her ever knowing it. She, like he, was a newcomer. Next to her natural beauty – she wore little makeup—it was her loneliness that had stood out the most.

Loneliness wasn't something he was a stranger to. He'd been lonely for three hundred years. He had turned five females since then, but none of them had worked out. He'd ended up killing three of them for their carelessness in almost getting them caught. The other two he'd conveniently lost when they got beyond boring.

The last one had been fifty years ago, as he just hadn't found anyone that interested him enough. That is, not until today. This one definitely had his attention.

Had Paul Stevenson not been eyeing him so closely, he might have tried to make conversation with her. This was a small, spread-out community, a good place to remain incognito, and he didn't want to make even the slightest ripple in things and draw attention to himself anymore than he could help.

Unfortunately, one of the things about being a vampire was the fact that he was exceptionally good-looking, along with a mesmerizing presence, even when not intentional, definitely something normal folk tended to notice.

There was something else bothering him – The campers he'd run across early in the morning, not quite dead, but almost. Obviously he had competition, another vampire had attacked them. Though still alive at the time, they were unconscious. He'd been looking for a medium sized animal to feed on when he came across them. It had been too long since he'd fed on a human. The hunger was too great, and the smell of blood too overwhelming, he'd snatched the opportunity to take what he really thirsted for. Between the two, he had drunk his fill. Consequently, he was stronger and more powerful now than he'd been in a long time, for it had been almost a month since he'd had human blood.

His partial abstinence from human blood really didn't have much to do with morals, had more to do with not drawing in personal attention. He'd learned the hard way that killing too many humans tended to create certain personal risk. He'd even been caught once, many years back, feeding on a Russian peasant girl, and had believed it was all over as her father, a big lumberjack, attempted to impale him with a stake, but the big man had caught his foot on a rock and tripped, merely piercing Dorian in his side, instead of his heart.

He had instantly pulled the stake out and run for his life, as more lumberjacks were on his trail with torches, dogs and more stakes. At that time, he hadn't been turned long, didn't know he could shimmer out, shape-shift or turn to mist.

That wasn't the first time he'd barely escaped with his life, but he was determined it was his last. He'd learned his lesson. After that, he'd survived at least half the time on the blood of animals, feasting only on human blood when similar opportunities arose, such as the ill-fated campers earlier that morning, and once in a great while, when he was really hungry and someone happened to have the misfortune of pissing him off.

Another vampire was something he'd not been anticipating. He'd checked the area out, or so he thought, thoroughly, before buying the log cabin with money he'd made from investments from an inheritance from a very-long-dead uncle, in stocks, hoping to settle quietly and exist here as peaceably as possible, figuring the backwoods to be as safe a place as any he could find. With all the wildlife running around, there was plenty to keep his hunger, at least, somewhat satisfied.

Now, he had cause to wonder. Was the other vampire a female? Not that it really mattered. He could turn any woman he wanted, if he wanted, which, up until now, he'd really had no desire for. Nevertheless, male or female, if they were the usual ruthless creatures so many were, they wouldn't care if they were careful or not, simply moving on when things got too heated.

His thoughts were interrupted by a knock on his front door. Even before he went to answer, he knew who it was. It was that Park Ranger. He could smell him from where he was. Had to be about the dead campers.

He emptied his beer, smashed the can flat between his palms, and tossed it over his shoulder and into the white plastic bucket beside the back door. He prided himself on recycling.

He went to the door, yanking the door open so swiftly that it startled the ranger. "Yep?"

Grady cleared his throat and composed himself. "Dorian," he said with a respectful nod.

"Grady," Dorian acknowledged, suppressing a wry grin.

The two had met a couple of weeks prior. Grady had managed to get his Jeep stuck off the side of the road when a tree fell in his path and he'd turned sharply to get out of the way. Dorian had happened along – told the ranger he was hiking in the woods – and helped him push the Jeep out of the mud. Grady had thanked him. They'd talked for a bit, and the ranger had gone on his way.

Dorian was sure Grady wondered at his unusual strength, for the ranger had stated up front that he believed he'd have to get another vehicle to pull his out, and had shown obvious surprise when Dorian had succeeded in freeing it singlehandedly with Grady at the wheel.

"Don't know if you heard or not...but we found a couple of campers dead this morning." Grady said. "Not too far from here."

"And you want to know if I heard or saw anything?"

Grady eyed him curiously. "Correct."

"Nope...Not a thing, Grady...Sorry."

Grady stepped back, eyeballing the perimeter. "You didn't hear any unusual sounds? Any screaming?"

"Nope...In fact, I haven't been home long...Took an overnight hike southward yesterday. Didn't get back until a couple of hours ago. Drove out to Paul's Grocery and just got back."

"Southward you say?"

"Yep."

Grady blew out air. "Found the unfortunate souls north of here. So guess you wouldn't have heard or seen anything."

"Again...Sorry."

"I dropped by earlier...And you were gone."

"Like I said."

"Okay...Sorry to have bothered you."

Dorian gestured with a raised forefinger. "You have a good day, Grady."

"Yeah...You too, Dorian." He returned to his Jeep and sped away.

Dorian smiled to himself as he watched the ranger's vehicle disappear around the bend. He was fully aware that he made Grady nervous. He made a lot of people nervous. Something innate in their souls sensed he was different, tended to scare them a bit. He opened another beer and decided to take a walk. Maybe he'd just amble towards the newcomer's cabin. When he had passed by there on his way home after feeding on the campers, daylight had been just breaking through the pines.

He'd shifted into his raven form and had taken a peek in her window and saw she wasn't asleep. She had been scared, huddled up to the back of her bed and blankets wrapped around her like she was shivering, but not from the cold. He'd left quickly without her ever being aware he was there.

Judy glanced over at her brother who was staring off into space instead of taking inventory on his clipboard. A big grin encompassed her mouth. "You like that Amber girl, don't you?"

"What?" He jerked his head around, realizing he'd been daydreaming. "No...Yes...She's okay...I guess."

"Well...if you ask me...you've had your head in the clouds ever since she left this morning."

He turned his back to her and began writing on the order sheet. "We're 'bout out of canned pork 'n beans...Didn't realize we were getting so low."

Judy walked over to him. "You're changing the subject, big brother. I haven't seen you look at a girl like you were looking at her...in years. Not since you had that crush on Liz Welch a few years back. You just got all squishy and soft."

"Liz is ancient history... And I did not! Don't be absurd!"

"Oh yeah...ya did." She was right and she knew it. "Okay...Live in denial for now...but we'll see."

He glanced at his watch. "It's four. Don't you have some homework to finish?"

"Yeah...It can wait until after supper – Want them pork chops you thawed out yesterday before you decided to have fish instead?"

He didn't answer, obviously lost in thought again.

She cleared her throat. "Earth to Paul!"

He swung around.

"Nah...She's not on your mind...Not even a little."

"Of course not."

"Then what did I just ask you?"

"I don't know...Was busy with the order here." He held up the clipboard.

"I asked you if you wanted me to cook those pork chops you thawed out yesterday."

"Pork chops...Yeah...Sure...guess we should have them tonight. But do your homework. Sally should be here soon to relieve me...Thought I'd cook them."

"Fine with me. I do have a test to study for tomorrow." She walked off.

Just then a matronly woman in jeans, loose-fitting sweater and shoulder-length, light brown hair entered the store.

"Hi! Sally," Paul greeted their only employee. "Glad you're here. Gonna finish up the order and then I'm through for the day."

"I don't see any customers, Paul," Sally said, tossing her purse behind the counter. I can finish up for you."

"That would be great...Thanks!"

"No problem." She went up to him and took the clipboard as he handed it over.

"Well, you know where to find me if anything comes up." He hurried off and ducked through the door behind the counter into the back, directly entering into his and Judy's living quarters. Judy was already at the kitchen table doing her homework.

Amber finished her chicken TV dinner and tossed the empty plastic plate into the garbage under the sink. She washed her hands and poured herself coffee. She looked out through the kitchen window over the sink. Still daylight. But it was dwindling fast behind the thick forest. She decided to step outside to drink her coffee. She exited out her backdoor onto the porch. There were three steps leading off the porch, same as the front. She noticed the large round concrete slab on the ground to the left of the steps, approximately four feet across. There was a rustic hand pump on top – Her well.

At the top of her steps, she took a seat, resting her feet on the bottom stoop, and peered off into the woods. There was a barely visible trail that veered off to the right. She realized that that was probably the trail that led to Dorian Lodovico's cabin.

A slight wind rustled through the tops of the trees, and off in the distance a crow cawed, followed by another crow answering from somewhere else. When she looked straight up, she could see the sky. It was clear blue but with thick patches of graying clouds, building up for rain.

She shivered, realizing that it was growing cooler. Still, she wanted to look around out back for a little, maybe even walk up that trail for a ways and see if she could see Lodovico's place.

She jumped up and went inside, left her cup in the sink and grabbed a sweater from her closet and went back outside and headed off to the trail. She realized that the only reason it was a trail was because it had been walked through often, probably by the previous owner. The grass was knee-high on both sides, with some shorted blades extending from the sides across the gray dirt of the trail.

The wind whipped her hair and the strong scent of damp pine filled her nostrils. She loved it! She had forgotten how refreshing it was the one time she had visited Washington, a far cry from the stifling heat of the Texas coastal area. This she could stand for a very long time. Off in the distance, she heard a strange chattering. She decided it might be a coon, although she really didn't know what coons sounded like. It had to be an animal. She glanced back; her cabin had disappeared behind the trees. She had left the little clearing around her property. Had she gone a quarter of a mile? It seemed so.

She continued a little further, beginning to feel uneasy, but not really being able to pinpoint the reason.

She still didn't see anything other than lots and lots of giant conifers, birds perched up high in the branches, and squirrels scampering about. So where was Lodovico's cabin? She sucked in air and exhaled loudly.

"And why am I so curious?"

She jumped then, as what she believed to be a very large crow, called loudly over her head. Its raucous caw was a little different than what she remembered, almost a croak.

She looked up. It was staring down at her from a branch only a few feet from where she stood, head cocked sideways, watching her intently. There was also something different about its eyes.

She shivered again, but this time not from the cool air. Never had a bird stared at her like that before. "Shit! I'm going back." She turned and starting running, not walking, to her cabin.

She knew she was probably being silly, but there was something about that crow that bothered her, not that she'd had many close encounters with crows. Still, she had seen them a few times in her life, while on vacations with her folks, or on trips to the Houston Zoo, and even on a one time camping trip when she was around twelve.

She was winded when she reached her back porch, and she noticed it was quickly growing dark, and a mist was tickling her face. She couldn't wait to get inside and lock her door. Soon as it was secured, she ran to the front door and locked it too. Then she stopped in the middle of her small living room. "Crap! I am losing it! Letting myself be spooked by a friggin' crow! Even though it was really large. Derek would never let me live this one down!" She went to the sink and grabbed her cup and filled it with coffee again and sat down to her little table. Her magazine was lying just where she'd tossed it after coming home from the store. She picked it up and began leafing through it, hoping to get her mind off her obviously ridiculous fear.

What she didn't see was the same bird that had frightened her alight on the railing of her back porch. It sat there watching her through the window of her door as she read her magazine.

Clifford was up early in spite of the cool front that had blown in the evening before. He had to get down to the nitty-gritty today on chopping up that wood for winter.

He ate a big breakfast, as was his usual habit, and drank a pot of coffee before pulling on his boots and flannel jacket and going out back to start on the wood. He never had a shortage of logs to split. Old trees fell fairly frequently, enough to keep his hearth supplied through the cold winters.

Only drawback to using the available trees, he had to chain up his gray mare Betsy and have her drag them back to his lot and then chop and cord the damn things. But it beat the hell out of trying to heat with electricity – which tended to go out a lot during the winter storms – or with propane. Just using propane for cooking made it last a whole lot longer. Sometimes it just wasn't possible during heavy snow or ice storms to get to Paul's.

He took up his axe and stared up at the sky. The sun was still peeking through the thickening gray clouds in areas, but it wasn't going to clear off today. He was sure of that. The mist that had fallen during the night hadn't soaked the ground, but it had left heavy dew on the wood. Didn't matter, as the tree was pretty dry under the bark. It had been dead for some time. He glanced back to his porch. Some wood was still stacked there, left over from the previous winter, but it would only last him a week or two when the weather got seriously cold. This wood he intended to stack up beside it.

The familiar honk of Jerri's horn took his attention, and he glanced down his driveway at the mailbox where she was on the road side in her postal Jeep. Jerri waved in her big fashion. "How's it going, Clifford?"

"Good...Just chopping wood for winter."

She laughed in her usual cheerful manner. "It's what keeps you strong, handsome. You take care, now. Ya hear?"

"You too!" He smiled as she drove on. She had a crush on him, and he'd been aware of it for some time. He liked her. She was a pleasant looking woman with soft brown hair and yellow eyes, but ever since his wife, Caroline, had been killed by some kind of animal three years back, he just couldn't let himself get involved with anyone.

For one thing, it hurt like hell to lose the only woman he'd ever really loved. They'd been sweet on one another ever since kindergarten. For another, her death was still somewhat of a mystery. Though the coroner had said he believed it was an animal attack, she had been drained of every drop of blood in her body. That he knew just wasn't right.

His gut told him that no ordinary animal was capable of that. He had made a vow to her dead body when he found her in the woods that fateful day, that he wouldn't rest until he had found who or what had killed her.

He was a freelance writer and photographer for magazines and newspapers, having sold some articles to such noted magazines as "National Geographic" and "The Smithsonian". But mostly his income was from hunting and fishing pieces he sold to the Seattle papers. The day Caroline had been killed or murdered, he'd gone into Seattle to pick up a rather large check, one that would hold them over for a year, but when he got home just after dark, expecting her to be waiting with open arms, she wasn't anywhere to be seen. The only clues he had at all were her half drank cup of coffee on the back porch railing and her mobile phone lying off in the grass by a large tree that was to their cabin side of the trail that went off into the woods.

Instantly alarmed, he'd grabbed his flashlight from a kitchen drawer and had followed the trail and after about twenty minutes found her still warm body against a tree. It almost looked as though she'd been intentionally placed there, propped up in a sitting position. Her eyes were wide open and her mouth froze in a scream.

He still had nightmares about it. Her neck and the front of her sweatshirt were soaked in blood. He'd tried to revive her, knowing it was fruitless. He had to try, anyway. When he couldn't revive her, he picked her up and carried her back to their cabin and phoned Grady. At that time, he didn't have a mobile phone.

Grady had had an ambulance come pick up her body and take her into Seattle. The rest was history. To this day, they had no clue as to who or what had really killed her – Something that ate at him pretty much continuously, and sometimes chopping wood seemed to relieve some of his anxiety and anger, albeit, only temporarily.

A loud cawing overhead stole his attention. There was that big black bird again. It was more the size of a raven. Still, it sometimes sounded like a crow.

He'd seen ravens before, and once in a while they came around, but they usually had more of a croak than a caw. This one he recognized. Had eyes like he'd never seen before on a crow or raven. Only he had never quite figured out what it was that was different about them. He just knew they were. It perched itself on a lower branch of a young nearby pine, one that was close to where he worked and it cawed again.

He looked straight over at it, for it wasn't more than twenty feet away, as the tree was just the other side of his long driveway that extended to his backyard. "What you want, you black devil?"

The bird cocked its head sideways as though listening, flapped its huge wings and squawked as though mocking him.

Normally, he was kind to critters of all sorts, but this one bothered him. It cawed again, and he picked up a nearby stick and slung it at the bird.

The bird lifted off before being hit, and then took a dive straight for him. Clifford ducked just barely in time, and had started to run back into his cabin, but the bird cawed loudly again, flapped its wings and flew off out of sight.

"Damn you! You son-of-a-bitch!" Clifford swore and shook his fist in the direction the bird had flown. "Damn! Never had a bird do that before! Never!"

Too pissed to focus on his work now, he stomped back into his cabin and took a beer out of his refrigerator, zipped the tab off and dropped down in one of his kitchen chairs. He sat there swearing and drinking down his beer.

Amber had managed to shake off her frayed nerves and being so exhausted from no sleep the night before, had managed to sleep well. She was surprised when she woke up and saw that it was 10:30. "Shit!" She flipped her covers aside. "I never sleep this late!" Rushing into the kitchen, she put on a pot of coffee and then ran to the bathroom to pee. Finished there, she quickly changed into her jeans, a gray sweatshirt, white socks and sneakers. Her coffee was ready by then and she poured a cup. She'd just taken a sip when she heard a horn honking.

She glanced out her front window. There was a white Jeep with US Mail written in black letters on the door. "My things are here already!" she said to herself. She swung open her door and ran out just in time to greet the friendly face of the mail lady, who was taking a medium sized box out of the back of the Jeep.

"I think this is yours," she said. "You're Amber Dalziel, right?"

"Yes! That would be me..."

"Got another, smaller one in the back there if you'd like to grab it?"

"Certainly." Amber went around to the back and took out the other box.

"I'm Jerri Reeves, by the way...Your post lady."

"Glad to meet you, Jerri." Amber sensed a kindness about the woman, even though she really didn't know her yet. She had a pleasant, not really pretty, but not unattractive, face.

The front door was hanging open. "Want I should take it on inside for you?"

"Sure...Right behind you."

Jerri, referring to the love seat, asked, "Okay to sit it here?"

"Yeah...Go ahead." And Amber placed the second one by the first.

Jerri offered up her hand and Amber took it. "Thanks for helping."

"Thank you for bringing the big one in the house...Frankly, I'm surprised they got here so fast. I thought it would take a few more days."

"Funny thing about the postal service...You never really know. Some things seem like they're never gonna come...and others come so fast you wonder if they sprouted wings somewhere along the line." She grinned hugely then, revealing a chipped front tooth. Not really bad, but noticeable.

"Yeah...same way in Texas."

"That's where you're from? I see that's where these boxes were mailed."

"Yes...Had my mother send them to me. Didn't want to load my car down too much. But I am sure glad it's all here, now."

"I have a sister that lives in Texas. She loves the heat. Don't think I could take it, though. She lives up in the...I think they call it 'panhandle'."

"Yes...Amarillo area. I lived there for a few years when I was really young."

"Well, gotta go. Again...nice to meet you. Maybe some evening we can get together for coffee? Or, if you prefer, a cold beer?"

"Not really a drinker...but I'd love to have coffee with you."

Jerri nodded and stepped out onto the porch. "It's a deal then...Coffee."

"Looking forward to it."

Just as Jerri was sliding into her Jeep, a large crow swooped down in front of the porch and came to rest on a rock by the first step.

Jerri seemed to notice that Amber was staring at it warily, for she said, "Don't pay that big bird no heed. They're all over the place out here. Just ignore it...It'll go away."

"Okay...Thanks!" Jerri backed on out of the drive then and Amber did as Jerri told her to do. She ignored the bird and went back inside and closed her door.

The bird sat there for several minutes and then squawked loudly and flew away.

Twenty-two-year- old Jeff Reuben had decided to go hiking by himself, much against his girlfriend's wishes, hoping to make the point that _he could_ find his way out of a paper bag. Something she had claimed he wasn't capable. Much to his chagrin, he realized that he had, somehow, in spite of all his careful planning, managed to get off the trail. He stopped and took out his map, scratched the top of his head with his pen and scrutinized the trees and slopes. "Damn! It all looks the same! Maybe if I turn around and go back the way I came, I can get back on the path. Only I'm not even sure which way _is_ back."

He sighed heavily and turned the way he thought he'd come and commenced walking again.

He noticed a big black bird alighting on a nearby tree limb. He thought he'd seen that same bird at various spots along his hike. It was almost as though it was following him.

"Wouldn't know the way outta here, would ya?" He yelled at the bird. It tilted its head, as though it understood and merely squawked. "Guess not," Jeff said.

The bird continued to follow Jeff for a while longer, staying just ahead of him and resting on different branches, until Jeff finally got ahead of him, but after a while, with a ruffling of feathers, the bird seemed to tire of the whole thing and flew off out of sight. Jeff realized that he was a little disappointed, for as long as the bird had been with him, he hadn't felt so totally alone.

Pride completely gone now, he knew he was going to have to do what he'd vowed he wouldn't do unless absolutely necessary, as he realized by now, looking at his watch, that it was growing late, after three in the afternoon. The days were already growing shorter, and it was cloudy. A few more hours and it would be dark, and then he'd be – as his father often said – up shit creek without a paddle.

He took his mobile phone out of his pocket and saw he had no signal. "Holy mother of God!" he exclaimed. He noticed a large, rather flat rock and, after attempting to climb it three times and slipping back, managed to climb up on. He hoped to get a signal. He was relieved to see that he had a couple of bars. He quickly punched in his girlfriend's number. After a couple of rings, she answered, greatly to his relief.

"Jenn...It's me, Jeff."

She picked up on the strain in his voice immediately. "What's wrong, Jeff?"

"I hate to say it...I'm lost."

"You're what?" She asked now with a slight chuckle.

"Don't sound so pleased – You heard me...lost!"

"Well, where in hell did you start?"

"A trail at the base of Mount Rainier. Forget now what it was called."

"Really brilliant of you. You could be a little more specific."

"That's as specific as I can get...Look...The last thing I need right now...is your attitude. I understand you are upset with me for coming alone...but I _am_ lost. I need your help, Jenn. You can gloat all you want once I get out of here."

She sighed deeply. "Okay...Okay...Sorry. Let me think. Tell you what, I can call the police...Tell them you're lost and then maybe they can track the signal of your phone."

"Good thinking. Don't know why I didn't think of that."

"Cause you're a duffuss..." she seemed to rethink the name-calling. "Again...Sorry...I really didn't mean that. Don't move. Stay right where you're at. If you move, you might lose your signal."

"What I'm afraid of."

"Actually...You should call the police, too....or nine one... one... That way they can track you easier. I'll get off now and call, too."

"Okay...love you."

"Love you, too!"

He did as she said and punched in nine one, one, but he found he'd lost his signal again. "Crap!' He closed his cell phone and sat down on top the rock, hoping it wouldn't rain. He couldn't afford to get his phone wet. Every few minutes, he would stand, open his phone and check his signal. After about ten minutes, two bars came back and he made the call. To his relief, the dispatcher said they had already heard from his girlfriend, that they were picking up his signal now and they were on their way. He breathed a hearty sigh of relief, closed his phone and sat down. "Thank you, God!" Just then, the big bird returned, surprising Jeff by alighting at his feet.

"Well, hello there, big fella," Jeff said. "Decided to keep me company after all." Then he lunged back as the bird suddenly mushroomed in size, completely shadowing him. He screamed, and no human heard.

But Dorian did.

Three:

Amber unpacked her canvasses and paints, along with her easel and tripod and set them up in the middle of her backyard. She painted for several hours, stopping every now and then just to enjoy the scenery and compare it to what she was trying to convey on canvass. She glanced up to one of the tall pines just the other side of her driveway. What she believed to be a really large crow had been watching her for some time. Something told her that it was the same crow that had been on her front porch when Jerri had dropped off the two packages.

She didn't know much about the habits of crows, but this one was making her feel self-conscious, if nothing else. She wasn't quite as uncomfortable with its presence as she had been; deciding it wasn't going to attack her, for it had had plenty of time to do that. Still, she thought it strange the way it had been watching her, basically, the entire time she'd been outside. Which now, looking at her watch, she realized had been several hours. What kind of crow would do that? That is, assuming it was a crow, for she wasn't one hundred percent certain.

The bird suddenly took flight as though something had startled it and disappeared behind the trees. She knew she hadn't done anything, and she hadn't heard any noises other than the ones she'd been hearing all day. "Guess he finally got bored with me," she surmised.

She stood back from her canvass. She'd been painting the spread of trees that began at the back of her property, roughly a thousand feet away. "Hmmm...Not too shabby for a day's work...Even if I say so myself."

Something wet hit the back of her hand and she realized it was going to rain after all, as it had been looking that way most of the afternoon. She took her painting inside and sat it up against the wall in the living room and ran back outside to grab the rest of her stuff, which she carried into the new shed that graced the left back corner of her lot.

Stolk had built the shed just before he died suddenly of a heart attack. Shelia had told her that it would be perfect to stash her painting supplies in, one of the selling points for Amber. That way, she wouldn't smell up the cabin with turpentine and oils.

Her paintings would be in the house. Even if the shed was brand new, she liked to have her work sitting around where she could look at it when she wasn't painting. She often caught little things she wanted to change that way.

Her stomach was growling with hunger pangs. So, she set about making herself another ham sandwich. Perhaps tomorrow, she would drive out to Paul's Grocery and pick up something to actually cook, like potatoes and corn, and meat or fish of some kind. She had noticed a nice display of fresh salmon on ice when she'd been there the first time. She poured herself a glass of milk to wash her sandwich down and took a seat at her little table. Her magazine that she hadn't bothered to put away was still on the table, but she'd already read everything she wanted to read. She just pushed it aside and ate her meal.

Dorian reached the area he'd heard the screams. As a raven, he alighted in top of one of the higher pines and surveyed the ground. A young man's body laid there, lifeless, blood stains on his throat and down his brown jacket. Next to his body, was a cell phone. The squawk of another bird broke the stillness and he saw the culprit swoop down and alight beside the body. It hopped around the young man's carcass several times and then took flight again, for the otherwise stillness of the forest was now broken by the hammering rhythm of a helicopter.

He was forced to take flight himself, to avoid being blown out of the tree. He moved far enough away that he could observe without being flung about by the powerful air current. A croaking from the tree next to him told him that the other bird wasn't that far away. He turned his black head in his direction. Recognition passed between the two. The other bird was definitely the kind who didn't care if there were consequences to his actions. He cocked his head, acknowledging the presence of his rival, and then flew off, cawing loudly.

The helicopter landed. A young woman jumped out and, seeing the fate of her boyfriend, became hysterical. Another man in a Park Ranger uniform, mid thirties, joined her and tried to find a pulse, of which there was none. He looked at the young woman and shook his head. She fell crying into his arms.

Dorian had had enough. He croaked once and flew away.

Amber heard the helicopter and ran outside to see it pass over and disappear beyond the trees across the road. It was almost dark, but it looked like some kind of search and rescue helicopter. She hoped no one was hurt or lost. She hadn't grabbed a sweater and it was getting really cold. She shivered, hugging herself and ran back inside and locked her door.

Now, she was wishing she had purchased a television. Maybe she'd reconsider and take a trip into Seattle before long and buy one. Only, if she purchased one of any size, she might need help in getting it in the house. She thought of Paul. Maybe he'd be willing to drive in with her one afternoon and help her get it. She decided she'd ask him when she went in the next day.

Dorian wasn't a bit happy with the intruder. At least, he assumed the killer _was_ an intruder, since there had been no recent murders, unexplainable accidents or disappearances reported for a couple of years prior to his moving into what he now felt was "his" territory. He also realized that this could be unfavorable for him, as he was a relatively newcomer, which could put him under possible suspicion as a human, something he wasn't any too thrilled about.

He was tired of running and changing homes. Of course, he could never remain in one place for too many years, since he never aged, but he felt that he might, if lucky, be able to stretch it to a ten year stay, long enough to enjoy the visit.

Question was – Who _was_ this other vampire? Dorian had determined now that it definitely was a he. He knew he hadn't run into any of his kind – on foot. A vampire always knew when he or she was in the presence of another vampire. Always! Therefore, it was reasonable to assume that the culprit had not shown his face to the public in human form...yet.

He alighted on his back porch and transformed into his human body and went inside. Time for a beer. He grabbed one from the fridge and went back outside and sat on the bottom step, taking in the sounds of the fast approaching night.

Paul told Amber he'd be delighted to accompany her into Seattle. Sally ran the store on Saturdays, and Judy was around to help if she needed assistance

Paul had a Dodge Ram and offered to use it, as Amber had let him know that she thought she wanted a 26" screen at least. Paul was also a bit surprised that Amber took all of ten minutes to decide on the one she wanted. Even the SEARS saleslady appeared shocked.

"Never been one to waste time," Amber stated, observing their surprised faces.

"Great!" Paul chimed, and they followed the saleslady to the register to pay for it, and wait for one of the male employees to get one out of the stockroom.

Soon they were on their way back. Paul glanced over at Amber, who was looking back through the little window at the long box that held her flat screen.

"Gonna love it! I promise," Paul said, turning his attention back to the road ahead.

"I'm sure I will...Now, I have to hook it up to the satellite dish."

"Shouldn't be a problem...In spite of the fact that Stolk wasn't always good at keeping the cabin up, I think all of that stuff was in tact when he died. And he hasn't been gone but six months."

"I took a quick look before I called you. Everything looks good."

"Want me to hook it up for you?"

She started to say that she could do that sort of thing herself, but the anxious to please expression in his eyes decided her against it. "Sure! I'd love for you too...That is...if you really want to?"

He looked away from the road long enough to grin and state firmly, "I want to."

"I can make us some tuna sandwiches. You do like tuna, don't you?"

"Must have read my mind," he said, eyes on the road now. "Tuna sandwiches are my favorite."

"Tuna it is! And I still have a bag of chips I bought the first time I came in. Haven't opened them yet...We can have coffee, beer, or Coca Cola...Then there's the well water, of course."

"Of course," he grinned amusedly. He held up a thermos he'd been sipping on. "Had enough coffee...It's too early for beer...for me. But a Coke would be great."

"No well water?"

"No well water."

It was her turn to grin. "Coke was my choice, too." There was a little change in the lights in his eyes.

"What?"

"You know...I think we may have quite a bit in common."

She wasn't sure if he was trying to ease into or hint at something, possibly a future relationship. She wasn't entirely against the idea, but she wasn't sure she was quite ready, either. He had a really warm personality, and he wasn't bad looking at all. She liked the way his blond bangs fell over his forehead, and he had nice eyes. What's more, they did seem to get along really well. "Yeah...You could be right." She looked away then, afraid he might see the pain that had suddenly stirred within her.

Though she missed Derek terribly, the loneliness was sometimes unbearable. She was definitely glad to have a good friend, with the possibility of it blossoming into something else eventually. She wasn't in any hurry, though.

It didn't take any longer for Paul to set up Amber's television than it did for her to get their lunch together.

They sat on the bear rug with trays and ate while she surfed through her available channels with the remote, surprised to find she had about as many as she would have with cable.

He was smiling amusedly at her. "What?"

"Nothing...Really."

"Oh? You sure?"

He sighed. "Really want to know?'

"Please! Out with it!"

"You're just kind of cute sitting there, all tickled with your new television?"

She chuckled. "Okay..."

"My turn...What?"

"Just kind of cute?" she said, grinning.

"Guess I put my foot in that one...Sorry...Let me rephrase that – I think you're really cute."

She bit her bottom lip, suppressing a grin. "You're not too shabby yourself."

"Does that mean I am a little shabby?"

She laughed. "Okay...My turn with the foot-mouth thing. You're not shabby at all. You're very..."

"Think it through," he said, grinning.

"Okay...Before I really cook my goose here...so to speak...I think you are very pleasing to the eyes. And let's leave it at that for now."

"For now," he said with a low chuckle. His expression grew more serious and they held each other's gaze. He was going to kiss her. Then the moment was interrupted by the front door banging open and a gust of cold wind blowing in, startling her to the point of yelling.

He jumped up and closed the door and locked it for her.

"Odd," she remarked. I could have sworn I locked it when we came in."

His brow furrowed. "Yeah...Me too."

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing really...I just think that was really kind of weird." He broke into a smile. "And the timing absolutely awful."

She suppressed a grin, stood and gathered up her tray and he took his. They headed for the kitchen. "I'll clean this up later," she said. "Just leave things on the table here."

"I can do that," he said, eyes on hers again. He went to kiss her again and their lips barely met when they were once more interrupted by honking.

He laughed. "Guess it's just not meant to be today."

"Guess not." She turned and headed for the front door, looking out the window. "It's Shelia...my realtor."

"Yeah...I know Shelia. She's lived in these parts all her life."

Amber opened the door and Shelia was already coming up the steps. When she saw Paul she looked a little surprised, but greeted him warmly. "Hello, Paul..." She stepped inside as Amber moved back for her. "I see you've made a friend already."

"Hello, Shelia," Paul greeted.

"Paul took me into Seattle to get that television that you were so right about me probably wanting."

"That was nice of you, Paul" she stated and went up to the television. "It looks great on the wall here. Is it a plasma?"

"No...Just a high definition. Plasmas are a little more than I care to spend right now, even though I have it. This one's good enough for me."

"Well," Paul sighed. "Guess I should get going...See how Sally and Judy are doing in holding down the store...I know Judy wants to go into Seattle with a couple of new friends, hang out at one of the malls for the afternoon." He shrugged. "I personally don't get it. I don't care to go to the mall unless I have something to buy...But I'm a guy...What can I say? Things like that just elude me."

"Perfectly normal," Shelia replied. "Good to see you again...And I hope I didn't scare you off?" She glanced at Amber and back at Paul.

"Oh...No." His gaze went to Amber. There was what she took to be a hopeful look in his eyes. "I'll see you later...Maybe call? See how the television is working out."

"Please do." She moved to the door with him.

He smiled down at her. She knew he really wanted to stay longer, but he felt he should let her visit with Shelia. He winked then and went on out the door.

"Am I interrupting something?" Shelia asked, as Amber turned around.

"Oh...No. Nothing at all." She nodded and then gestured with her hand for Shelia to follow her on into the bedroom. "Want you to see the painting I started."

"I'd love to!"

Since Paul had left Amber's cabin, Dorian flew back to his, transformed into his human body and went inside. He thought of getting another beer and then realized it was five O'clock, time for his pill. He only had ten left, which meant he'd have to go to Russia really soon to have them _refilled_.

No doctor in the US could help him. No _doctor_ anywhere could, for these were a very special prescription, one that only a couple of people in the entire world that he knew of could fill – An old man by the name of Aptyp – Artur – in English, and a younger niece of his, Knapa – Klara – in English. Fortunately, for Dorian, they were vampires, too.

Aptyp had developed the formula for himself shortly after being changed. He'd found an herb, indigenous to Siberia, that when mixed with some other ingredients and taken at daily intervals, allowed him to walk in sunlight. Something vampires could not ordinarily do.

As Dorian filled a glass with water and took the pill he thought about the _intruder_. Obviously, he was able to be about in the daylight, too.

Dorian couldn't help but wonder – Did the other vampire have access to the special pills? If so, did he know Aptyp and Knapa? He almost had to. Could be, that he even knew the intruder, but he could not be sure unless he saw him in his human form.

He hated having to leave for even a single day or night, but, unless he wanted to be limited to the dark hours, it was something he couldn't avoid. He could run like the wind, didn't need transportation to get to Alaska. It wasn't that far, anyway. Then it was a hop, skip and a jump into Russia. He would have to be gone for at least twenty-four to forty-eight hours. And right now, all he wanted to do was observe the pretty new female in the area. He wanted to get to know her. Wanted to make _friends_ with her, gain her trust.

He didn't want to just put her under a hypnotic spell. Something he had done a thousand times or more with other women, something he could so easily do now. Only this one he wanted to really care about him. He wanted real love, not just play with her like some toy.

But it was apparent that he had competition, and, that he'd have to act, and act quickly, if he was going to get her attention. This Paul character wasn't wasting any time, which ruffled his _feathers_ so to speak. He grinned at the personal pun.

There was one more problem, the other vampire. He didn't want the only woman that had remotely interested him in years killed by one of his own kind. That would really piss him off. No. He needed to let the other vampire know in no uncertain terms that she was _his!_

He swallowed his pill and went back outside, wanted to see if he could sense the other one anywhere around the vicinity.

Shelia visited with Amber for about an hour and then drove off, heading south towards another client's home, a more mature man of German descent, Joseph Klaus, who had moved in just about the same time as Amber. He was an architect and had landed a contract with some big insurance company to build a skyscraper in Seattle.

Shelia planned on checking in with him, see how things were going, and then heading on home. She wanted to spend the rest of the weekend just relaxing, watching television and spending time with Roger, her husband of nine years. They had no children. It wasn't that they didn't want any. She'd just never gotten pregnant, although the doctor said they both checked out just fine. Having children wasn't some priority on their list, so they just took things as they came. If they were meant to have kids, then it would happen. If not, it wouldn't. They had full lives at it was, both in real estate and enjoying a good living.

Shelia never got home.

Not bothering to change into a raven, Dorian hung around the woods near Amber's cabin until after good dark, keeping his eyes and ears attuned to every sound and movement in the forest. When the lights finally went out in her cabin, he transformed into the big black bird and flew in closer, much closer, perching himself on one of the smaller branches of a large tree right outside her bedroom window on the front side of the house. He could see every move she made, tossing and turning, and even groaning because she wasn't falling asleep. He knew he was quite capable of helping her fall asleep, but the time wasn't right, not just yet.

Around three, she finally did go to asleep. He surveyed the perimeter, sensed nothing threatening in the vicinity, and flew off. About half a mile from Amber's, he spotted another large bird, settling in the top of a tall conifer. He cawed out to it. It cawed back. By the time he got up to it, he could tell it was just a crow, not even a craven, as it was considerably smaller than he, and nothing more. He took flight again and circled the area. Something in his sixth sense now detected something more sinister – the other vampire. There was a small clearing below that showed in the moonlight, and in the middle of that clearing, on top of a wide log that looked like it might have been split by lightning, lay the body of a woman, a familiar looking woman, and hovering over it was who he'd been looking for. And in human form!

Dorian swooped down, instantly transforming right in front of the killer and his feast. The big, tow-headed vampire was startled, not expecting anyone to be around. Blood dripping from his protruding canines, he scowled at Dorian. "This one is mine!"

"Don't want any part of your little feast. I just want to know who you are. And why is it you can get around in daylight?"

"Name's Klaus...Not that I care what you want... Joseph Klaus. As far as my getting around in the daylight, seems I could ask you the same question."

"You could. In fact, you can...I'm Dorian Lodovico."

"Okay...I want to finish my meal before she gets cold."

"Yeah...You would have to kill a nice lady like Shelia...our local realtor."

"It matters to you who a human is?"

"Maybe."

"Besides, I was hungry when she knocked on my door unannounced...Back to the subject...How do _you_ get around in daylight?"

"I have a special pill...get it from a couple of very old friends."

"In Russia?"

"Uh-huh."

"Aptyp is quite the genius, is he not?"

"I was right in my assumption... I didn't believe anyone else had the formula."

"Not as far as I know." He glanced down at the limp body he was holding in his arms. "I'm about finished here...But there may be a few drops left when I'm done...If you don't mind leftover's?"

"Generous of you...But I kind of liked her. Besides, I filled up with what you left of the campers the other night."

"Ah...I was beginning to wonder if you were one of those rare, moralistic, vampires that refused to feed on human blood. But... sorry to disappoint you. That wasn't me. I didn't kill them."

" _You' didn't?"_ This was a surprise. "Then that means we have competition around here."

"Guess it does. I think they just recently surfaced."

"It's not really so much morals..." Dorian said, referring to the big vampire's remark. "More like wanting to be able to stay in one place for a while without drawing attention to myself...Besides, I don't usually feed on people I know."

"Personally...That's never been a big problem with me. I move around a lot. Still, I can see your reasoning in wanting to keep a low profile. However, if you don't mind, I think I'll finish up here?"

"Fine with me...But there is one thing I do want."

Klaus was ready to bite into the woman's neck again, but looked up, now sounding irritated. "What is that?"

"There's a newcomer...human...besides you and me. A woman...Cabin is quarter a mile from mine. She's young. Early twenties... Long auburn hair and hazel eyes... _I want her!_ She's mine!"

He twisted his fanged mouth around, seeming to consider Dorian's words. "I'll think about it."

"I'm serious," Dorian emphasized. "I don't want her killed!"

"I see! You want to turn her!"

"Considering it."

He opened his hand in a gesture of acknowledgement. "Okay...I'll leave her alone."

"Good!"

"On one condition."

Dorian had started to transform but quickly turned back. "And what's that?'

"Stay out of my way...Don't interfere with my hunting...In return, I'll leave your girl alone."

"Deal," Dorian replied.

"Good! We understand each other. Now...If you don't mind?" He indicated towards Shelia's cooling body. "I'd like to finish."

"By all means." Dorian nodded, changed and was gone.

Amber tossed and turned and finally drifted off. She was soon dreaming.

At first, she was out walking in the woods, enjoying the singing birds and the cool breeze sifting through the trees, and she suddenly came upon a cabin. Looked much like hers, only built up higher with more steps, five instead of three. For some reason she felt compelled to get closer and found herself moving towards the back porch. She went up the back steps and peered in a window by the back door. Like hers, it opened up into a kitchen. Unlike hers, there was a small bar instead of a wall dividing the kitchen from the living room. What appeared to be an empty beer bottle rested on top. And there was no one in sight. Something told her this had to be Dorian Lodovico's home.

A chilling wind suddenly blew up and felt as though it went through her. She backed away from the window and just as she did a large crow or raven, she wasn't sure which, alighted at her feet, cocked its head and stared up at her with one bright eye. There was something unique about the big bird's eyes, something she couldn't quite figure out. The bird flapped its wings, startling her, and she stepped back. It cawed loudly and flew off.

She then found herself back in her cabin, standing beside her bed, when she heard someone softly speak her name. "Amber..." She swung around. No one was there. "Amber," the voice said again. This time she thought she detected a vague accent, but couldn't place it. She turned around again and saw herself lying in her own bed.

She bolted up gasping for breath. "God! What's going on?" She quickly got out of bed and went to the kitchen and drank a glass of water, and then went to the bathroom to pee. By then, she had composed herself enough to rationalize that it all had been a dream, a dream and nothing more. She went back to bed and closed her eyes.

The next thing she knew, she was floating, surrounded by stars and a bright shining moon. She was outside again, only this time, above the trees. For some reason, this did not alarm her. There was something or someone with her. Someone that made her feel very warm, and full of anticipation. For what, she didn't know. What's more – she felt safe!

Again, the voice spoke her name, "Amber."

She found herself staring into the most beautiful blue eyes she'd ever seen. They were pale, slate. She was immediately entranced by them. A spark shot from those amazing eyes into hers. She gasped in wonderment. And his scent! Pine, sage...freshness. Euphoric!

His hair was dark and his features sculptured. He had a strong chin and there was a regal presence about him. He took her in his arms and pulled her close, staring down into her eyes. She sighed from the depths of her being.

Again, he spoke, "Amber..."

"Yes?" she heard herself reply.

He brought his lips up to hers, barely caressing. She waited, hungered, for him to kiss her. And he was suddenly gone and she bolted up in bed again.

"Oh my God!"

She swallowed hard, thinking over her dream that was more real than any dream she'd ever had before. There was no doubt in her mind that the man in her dream was – Dorian Lodovico!

She lay in bed for a while, not wanting to get up yet. This was something new to her...this feeling. She felt the amazing passion so strongly, even now, awake.

She'd never wanted a man's kiss more, never wanted to be with anyone so much. Part of her wanted to go back and see if she could continue the dream, but the other side of her thought of Paul. She liked him...liked him a lot. But this strong desire she now suddenly felt for Dorian, was something she wasn't sure she knew how to cope with.

She finally went back to sleep and woke up feeling strangely refreshed just as the sunshine was filtering through her windows.

Clifford was up early. It was one of those bright sunny days that were rare in the fall around Washington. He ate a quick breakfast, grabbed his digital camera and went for a hike, hoping to capture some of the beautiful colors, as the leaves were just beginning to turn.

He especially loved the bright oranges, some verging on peach. If someone had asked him, he would have said that God was the greatest landscape artist of all, for even what most people would consider haphazard tuffs of weeds, rocks, tall grass and variations and species of trees – the combination, the display, no matter what the angle – was always beautiful, and some downright breathtaking!

He came upon a clearing that he often traversed when looking for interesting things to photograph. Up ahead, just a ways, was a stand of poplars, and to their right were some maples. The maples were some of the most beautiful – some burnt orange, others, that peach he loved, and all variations of gold and yellow. He took a couple of shots and walked a little further. That was when he noticed three buzzards circling overhead.

At first, he thought maybe a deer or elk had met its demise with an encounter from a bear or cougar. Although, he hadn't seen a cougar in these parts for several years, he'd heard that some folks had recently.

In fact, it had been suggested that the young man that had been found dead only yesterday evening, could have been killed by a big cat.

He stopped cold in his tracks. Just up ahead was a redheaded woman. She was horribly still. "God! It can't be!" She looked familiar. He stuffed his camera in his jacket pocket and rushed over to her, kneeling down. "Oh God!" he gasped. "It's Shelia!"

What really got to him was the way she was propped up in a sitting position against a big split log, instantly bringing back memories of finding Caroline's body just three years ago. Nausea overcame him and he turned and threw up his breakfast. "Oh God!" he gasped. "Oh dear God!" He wiped his mouth off with the sleeve of his jacket and made himself turn back around. Her throat was covered in blood, as well as the front of her clothes. "Oh...Shelia...I am _so_ sorry!" He immediately thought of Roger. They were never close, but he had known him for a long time, seen him at the post office, Paul's Grocery and even ran into him in Seattle a time or two, as big as Seattle was.

Roger was into photography, too. More for a hobby than a living like Clifford. Sometimes they'd run into one another when buying camera equipment.

Now his heart went out to Roger knowing that he was going to have to endure the pain he had suffered over the last three years. He stood there for a few minutes, shaking like a bowl of jelly in the wind, trying to calm his nerves and think what to do. His mobile phone was in his shirt pocket. He pulled it out and called the ranger station as it was much closer than the sheriff's. Grady answered. When Clifford gave him the bad news, Grady said he'd be right out. Clifford took a seat at the end of the log to wait.

Paul was one of the first ones to hear about Shelia, as Grady stopped by to fill up with gas before going on in to Clifford's place.

Paul stood behind the register, trying to absorb the shock. He shook his head. "I don't believe it! What in the world is going on around here? That young man yesterday... on the early morning news."

"Don't know...and I don't like it," Grady replied in his sometimes gruff manner.

"I wonder if Amber knows?" Paul said, thinking aloud.

"You mean the pretty lady that just moved in Stolk's cabin?"

"Yeah...Shelia was her realtor and...friend."

"Shelia was everyone's friend. Well, if...Amber hasn't heard yet, I am sure she will soon! Don't think the media has it yet. I haven't reported it. If you are friends with Amber, maybe you should go tell her in person?"

Paul cleared his throat, looking unsure for a moment.

"Course you don't have to," Grady said, taking Paul's hesitation as being reluctance.

"No...It's not that I don't want to. It's just that Judy isn't here right now... Guess I could close down for a half hour or so and run tell her."

"Why don't you do that? Just leave a note on the front that you'll be back in a few."

Paul closed his register. "You know...I'm going to do just that." He grabbed a pad and a pencil and scribbled a note and went to tape it to the front door. Grady went on out to his Jeep and took off.

Amber was really surprised to see Paul standing there when she went to answer the door. Right away, she saw the seriousness in his face. "What is it, Paul?" she asked, stepping aside for him to come in.

He sucked in air, looked around briefly, unsure of how to begin.

Amber sensed she wasn't going to like whatever it was that was troubling him so deeply. "Paul! What is it?"

He exhaled and looked down at her with his soft eyes. "Shelia never made it home yesterday."

"Huh? What do you mean?" She shook her head, confused. "What are you saying?"

"Damn!" he breathed. He never had been one to deliver these types of messages. "She's dead, Amber."

Amber's mouth dropped open and she just stared at him in disbelief. Her lips moved slightly. Then she finally found her voice. _"Dead?"_ she shook her head in denial. "She was perfectly fine yesterday!"

"I know...I was here...Grady just told me a little bit ago. Clifford...One of your neighbors, found her body behind his property when he was out taking pictures."

"Oh my God! Found her body? What happened?"

"Right now...Looks like an animal might be the culprit."

"What kind of animal? A bear?"

"Not sure. But there have been a lot of people popping up dead around here these past few days. All of them are questionable...By that...I mean... suspicious."

With the full realization of what he was telling her taking hold, her eyes flooded with tears. She gasped, and he tentatively took her in her arms to console her.

"She was my very first friend here!"

"I know," he said, wiping a tear from his own face. "She was well-liked around here."

"Does her husband know?"

"I am sure someone has delivered the news to him by now."

"Oh God! This is so awful!"She managed to compose herself and stepped back from him. "I just made coffee...Would you like a cup?"

"I had to close the store to come out here...but I can take five minutes for a quick cup." He followed her into the kitchen and took a seat at the table while she poured their coffee.

After Paul left, Amber wasn't sure what she wanted to do. She had planned to paint outside if the weather permitted, and from glancing out, she saw that it would be a good day to do just that. Only, she was so shook up now, not only by the bad news she'd just received, but also by the dream she'd had of Dorian, she wasn't certain she could even hold a brush steady enough. She glanced down at her trembling hands. "Dammit!"

Even now, she could still see those penetrating eyes, smell his scent, feel the inviting warmth that cloaked him. Her thoughts turned to Paul, a good man, she was sure. He was thoughtful, kind, considerate, and seemed to have a good, responsible head on his shoulders.

If she ever wanted to get married again, she felt reasonably sure Paul could fill the requirements very nicely. She even found him attractive. Maybe not in the way she had been attracted by Dorian in her dream. Her mind flitted to the incident in the store, the first time she'd actually seen him. That spark between them that had instantly rendered her weak-kneed. Maybe something in her subconscious had used that moment to create her dream.

"Gads!" She looked out her back door. "Oh what the hell!" She grabbed her red hoodie from off the back of a kitchen chair and went on outside. Hugging herself, she went on down her steps. She couldn't help it.

Her eyes trailed off in the direction where Dorian's cabin was supposed to be, for she still hadn't actually seen it yet.

She found herself placing one foot in front of the other and heading down that path once more, wondering all the while if she was losing her mind.

Four:

Dorian eased his car into his tree-framed drive, got out and leapt like a gazelle to the top of his porch without ever touching one step. He had a brown bag of groceries in his left arm and unlocked his door with his right hand. Just before he went in, he smelled Amber and took in a deep whiff. "Ahhhh..." She was coming down the trail towards his cabin. A slow, satisfied smirk crossed his lips. The dream was working, as he knew it would. Only, it had not originally been his intention to use his powers on her, wanting her to desire him on her own. But, he had felt it necessary to speed up the process with Klaus' interruption into things.

Then there was Paul, another matter. Only, Dorian didn't consider Paul much of a threat, albeit the man was nice looking and probably attractive to women, but Paul didn't have what he had, the irresistible charms of a vampire.

He put away his groceries, consisting of beer, bratwurst, chips, cheese and cookies. He didn't have to worry about calories and health food issues – His main diet was blood. Still, he enjoyed munching on human food (helped fight the boredom of everyday life). As long as he was well-fed otherwise, his digestive system worked pretty much like anyone else's. With the exception that he didn't really receive any nourishment from it, nor did he gain weight.

And, if anyone should come around, if they knew anything about vampires at all, they probably never would suspect a vampire would eat human food.

Suddenly, he caught scent of something else in the air.

Just as Amber was about to give up, deciding that Dorian's cabin must be off of another trail, there was a loud yowl! She froze and the hairs at the nape of her neck stood up. A cat! A big cat! _"Oh God!"_ She stood there unmoving, too terrified to even breathe. There was a rustling of leaves and a snapping of twigs. Shaking uncontrollably, she slowly turned her head around. She stifled a scream.

A cougar! Immediately, she just knew it was the animal that had been killing everyone. Tears flooded her eyes, knowing she was facing imminent death. The big cat suddenly sprang for her. She screamed, knowing she was a goner. But the animal never reached her. For out of nowhere, something moving very fast slammed into the cougar, knocking him out of mid-air to the ground. Before Amber's unbelieving eyes, Dorian snapped the cat's neck like it was a twig. The cat collapsed, dead.

Dorian cut anxious eyes to her. "You okay?"

She just stood there shaking, unable to speak, heart racing ninety-miles-an hour.

Eyes holding hers, he slowly walked up to her, taking her by the shoulders, deep concern in his captivating stare. "Are _you_ okay?"

She bobbed her head that she was.

He gently put an arm around her. "Come on inside. I'll get you something to drink...coffee...a beer...Whatever I have that you might want."

She just bobbed her head again, looking at him contemplatively, not knowing what to think.

Once inside, Dorian led her over to a stool and had her sit. "Beer? Or coffee?"

She wasn't really a drinker, but right now a beer sounded like what she might need. She managed the word, "Beer..."

"Good girl." He flashed a becoming smile.

She sat there staring at him while he took out beers for the both of them, opened them and sat one in front of her. "Or would you prefer a glass?"

"This is fine."

"I think I'm going to like you," he said, grinning broadly. He sat on the stool to her left, twisting around to face her from the side, studying her intently. "Sure glad I was home," he said after a little bit. He drank down some of his beer and sat the bottle down.

"Yeah...Thank God!" She took a couple of swallows of her beer but held onto it, looking questioningly at him. "How did you get to me so fast? How did you snap that cat's neck so easily?"

"First of all, I was on my porch." Which wasn't a lie. The second he'd smelled the cat he was out the door. He nodded towards the back. "And if you look over the bushes by the back porch... you can see that you were only a few yards from here. You can't see the cabin from that direction, but I saw you just before the cat yowled."

"But you moved so fast?"

"Had to! Didn't I?" he said, amused by her astonishment.

"Never saw anyone move like that."

"Ummm...You were in shock."

"Yeah..."

"Probably seemed faster than it really was. Funny phenomena that I've become aware of over the years – Time seems to freeze or go into slow motion, almost like in the movies during traumatic events. Some would argue the fact...but I'm certain that it does."

She remembered the early morning hours before waiting to hear the fate of her husband. Time had seemed to have stopped then. "Maybe..." She took another drink of her beer, and then said, "But you just snapped its neck like it was nothing!"

"What can I say," he said, smiling pensively. "Take care of myself...I'm strong. Besides, seeing a damsel in distress got my adrenaline going."

"I guess you do take care of yourself..." she managed a partial smile then. "I owe you my life. I should be thanking you...not bombarding you with questions."

"Understandable...You had a traumatizing experience...Shake anyone up."

"Well...Again, thank you!'

"You don't have to thank me...I did what was necessary."

That spark that had rendered her so weak in the knees the first time in the store was back in his eyes. She swallowed, once more weak-kneed. She was glad she wasn't standing. She had to look away.

He grinned sanguinely and guzzled the rest of his beer down.

She drank a few more sips of hers in silence. This was turning out to be a most extraordinary day.

"What's the faraway look for?" he asked, sitting his now empty bottle down.

"Just thinking what a day this is turning out to be."

"I guess so."

"Not just talking about what just happened...But did you hear about the latest death?"

"Ohhh...You mean our local realtor."

"Yeah...We'd sort of become friends."

"I'm sorry," he said with true sympathy. He didn't like seeing her upset. "She was a nice person."

"You know what I'm thinking?"

"That the cougar was the culprit?"

"Must be...It would have killed me...had you not been here."

"That's true...Still, we can't be absolutely certain that the cougar killed the others." Then seeing the look on her face, the look that said she wanted it to be the cougar, he quickly added, "But you're probably right."

"I'm thinking Grady should be told about this."

"Definitely," Dorian agreed, knowing this incident would, at least for now, take any possible suspicion away from him. Had she not come so close to losing her life, he would have been glad it happened. Now, he was truly thankful he had come home when he did. He almost hadn't. Had thought of taking a drive, even turned off on I-5. Then decided that he didn't really want to and turned around at the next exit and went back, stopping at Paul's Grocery on the way home. That was when he'd learned that Sheila had been found. There had been a number of people in the store talking about it when he went in. He'd been all ears, but hadn't asked any questions, for he knew what had really happened to her.

In a way he felt bad, she was nice, and not anyone he would have ever considered attacking. It almost pissed him off that Klaus had killed her.

Still, he wasn't one to get in the way of another vampire, as long as that vampire wasn't stirring up too much trouble or crossing him, and he did fully understand the overpowering hunger, the endless need for blood.

He'd learned a long time ago that it was often necessary to bargain with the ruthless ones if there was anything you didn't want them to do – like kill someone you cared about. It was either that are challenge them in a fight, which usually ended up very badly for one of them. He didn't relish killing one of his own kind, nor did he relish being killed.

Amber had finished her beer and was looking at him strangely.

"Want another? There's plenty."

"No...Thank you...I think we should call Grady."

"Okay." He took out his cell phone and made the call while she walked over to the door.

She heard Dorian tell Grady that he'd just killed a cougar, and that she had been his intended victim. She turned and looked back at him, couldn't help but stare at his handsome profile. He was strikingly good-looking...even beautiful. He'd been looking out a side window and glanced over at her, as though he knew what she was thinking. Their eyes met. An electric thrill shot through her and she quickly turned away.

What was this _power_ he had over her? She suddenly realized she wanted to be near him, like she'd never wanted to be near anyone before. At the same time, something in his very presence was intimidating. She opened the door and was about to step outside.

Dorian finished up his call and snapped his phone shut. "Leaving without saying goodbye?" he asked, teasing.

"I was just waiting for you to get off the phone. And...Yeah...I should get back. Guess I won't get any painting done today, but I still have things to put away... and in order. Want to get this moving-in thing done," she said, feeling as though she needed to give him a reason or even apologize for leaving – He had saved her life!

"Moved in shortly before you," he said, following her out on the porch. "Can certainly sympathize with that. But...Grady's on his way out." Dorian checked his watch. "He'll be here in about twenty minutes...I am sure he's going to want to speak with you, too. Besides, I thought I'd escort you back, especially after what you just went through. That is, if it's okay with you?"

"Certainly," she replied, realizing he was making perfect sense. If he didn't have such an ungluing effect on her, she probably would have thought of it. "And yeah...You're right...didn't think about Grady needing a statement from me. I should wait."

He smiled charmingly. "We can sit out here on the porch..." He patted the middle step with his hand. "Enjoy the fresh air until he gets here."

She nodded okay, and they sat down.

A few minutes passed in absolute silence. For once, she was at a loss of words. He was sitting right next to her. Their bodies were almost touching. She realized that he really did smell like pine and sage – just like in her dream! She turned her face to his and was at once caught up in his gaze. There was a slight change in his pupils, and she let out a barely audible gasp.

"Something wrong?"

She quickly looked off. "Ahhh...Not really. Just thinking about what happened," she lied.

"Oh?" He shifted his body sideways, leaning closer in to hers.

She could tell he knew she was lying, but it didn't seem to bother him. In fact, he almost seemed amused. Her eyes caught sight of something else then – a large black bird flew in and perched at the very top of one of the taller pines at the back of his lot. "Is _that_ a crow? It's huge! Just like the one that's been hanging around my porch. Wonder if it's the same one."

She looked at his profile and saw that he had definitely noticed it, too. And he didn't look too happy about it. She even thought he looked a little angry. The muscles in his jaw twitched.

"Possibly a hybrid. Too big for a crow...Probably a raven or even a craven."

"A craven?"

He smiled sanguinely and turned his face to hers again. "You know...cross between a crow and a raven."

"No...didn't know such a thing existed."

He looked back at the bird. "Out here... they do." The smile left his face again.

Their attention was taken then by the crunching of tires on the gravelly drive.

"I do believe Grady's here," Dorian said, standing and extending a hand to help her up. "Come on." They walked off the porch and around to the left of the house, past an awning that protected Dorian's Porsche and to where Grady had pulled in. The ranger was just getting out of his Jeep.

Grady touched the tip of his hat. "Hello, Amber..." He focused on Dorian then. "Dorian."

They shook briefly and dropped hands.

"Got you a cougar?"

"Fraid so."

Amber stepped forward. "Yeah...If it weren't for Dorian, I'd be chopped liver by now...probably in the belly of that cat."

"Guess you're one lucky girl," Grady noted, following Dorian, who was leading them to where they'd left the cougar.

The big cat was much closer to Dorian's cabin than Amber had previously realized, as everything had seemed like a weird dream up until now. He had been right.

"Here it is," Dorian said, extending the tips of his fingers downward to the dead cougar.

Grady went up to it and squatted down, leaning over his knees. "Yep... definitely a cougar." He lifted the cougars head, examining it, and then let it drop. "Neck's broken." He looked surprised, staring up at Dorian. "You _did_ this?"

"He sure did!" Amber quickly replied.

Dorian displayed one of his rare (fake), modest moments. "Think I had a rush of adrenaline." He flashed an amiable grin at Grady and then in Amber's direction, winking.

Amber wondered how he could be so relaxed and laid back in such a situation.

"Still," Grady noted, "you must be a powerfully strong fella to snap a big cat's neck like this."

"Don't know how I did it, either...Just chalk it up to adrenaline and luck."

"Damn lucky!" Grady stood.

"I've never seen anyone move so fast!" Amber added. "That cat was in mid-air and Dorian seemed to come out of nowhere and slammed it to the ground."

Grady cut his eyes around to Dorian. "Really?"

"I wasn't that fast...And I'm afraid it wasn't as dramatic as it appeared to her. As I said, I just got lucky."

"Well...I do know that sometimes things really seem exaggerated in our minds when we witness or experience something traumatic. But thank God you were around!"

"Yeah...I was just mentioning that." Looking askance at Amber.

Grady stood. "I'm hoping this will put an end to all the mysterious deaths around here lately...That this cougar was the culprit."

"I hope so, too," Dorian said without hesitation, having hoped Grady would think that and that Klaus would be more careful.

"Want to help me load this fella in my Jeep?"

"Certainly." Dorian stepped forward to assist him.

The two men picked up the big cat, Grady at the head and Dorian taking the rear. Amber followed them to the Jeep and opened the back for them. They tossed the cat inside and closed the door. Grady turned to Dorian then. "Guess you're somewhat of a hero, Dorian. Amber and the community owe you. Of course, it's my job to protect the wild life...but not a killer...which this one obviously was."

"Aw...Only doing what anyone else would."

"Don't be so modest, Dorian," Grady smiled strangely. "Most men wouldn't even come up against one without a rifle... a weapon of some kind. And here you tackled it with your bare hands! Now, I'd say that is really rare." His expression changed suddenly.

"What?" Dorian asked.

"I know I haven't known you for very long. Still, you never struck me as being the modest type."

"I'm not...really." He grinned charmingly and winked at Amber.

"Okay...then." Grady glanced at Amber and back at Dorian, probably seeing there was no sense in pushing the matter. He opened his door and slipped inside, tipping his hat to the both of them. "Guess I'll see you later."

"Have a good day!" Dorian said.

"Yes..." Amber added.

Grady raised a hand then, bidding them bye, backed out and drove off.

Soon as Grady was out of sight, Amber turned to Dorian. "He's right, you know. We _do_ owe you...big time!"

He seemed hesitant in taking the compliment from her. "Well...Maybe."

"Thank you so much," she said, making herself look straight into those mesmerizing eyes that she suddenly realized were now the color of the sky on a clear day. It was as though they sometimes changed in hue slightly. She could have sworn they were a pale grayish blue.

His pupils did that little shifting thing again. "You are most welcome..." He looked off then, seeming to be aware that he was unnerving her again. "I'll walk you home...If you're ready, that is? Not trying to get rid of you." He gestured with a little curtsy.

"Yes...I certainly should get back...So much I should be doing."

He flashed a captivating smile and immediately took her arm as though they were a couple, but Amber didn't protest, and headed her back down the trail.

As they reached her porch, he faced her; his stare was penetrating, pupils doing that thing again. "So now, pretty lady...I will leave you."

Her legs felt like jelly, so enthralled was she. She hoped the effect he had on her didn't show. "Thank you...Dorian!"

"You are more than welcome," he said, and then quickly kissed her cheek, straightened, flashed a huge grin, and turned so briskly that she felt a breeze as he walked away, head held high and shoulders proud.

She stood there momentarily; hand going tentatively to her cheek where his soft lips had touched her skin. She realized her mouth was agape and closed it. He leapt over some brush and disappeared from sight. She managed to make her weak knees take her on into her cabin.

When Dorian reached his cabin, Klaus was gone, nowhere in the vicinity that Dorian could sense. He hoped he could trust the German vampire, but he now had serious doubts. Why was he spying on him and Amber? Had he peeked Klaus' curiosity by asking him to stay away from Amber? Something he had known was a possibility. Vampires liked challenges, as being immortal went hand 'n hand with countless hours of boredom. Or had Klaus been merely observing with mild interest? There wasn't sufficient reason, as yet, to confront him. But he didn't like it. He'd really have to keep his senses honed in and know where Amber was at all times.

Soon as Paul heard the news, he was beside himself. "You're positive she's okay?" he asked Grady, who was now off duty for the rest of the evening and had stopped by to gas up.

Grady looked askance at Paul as he was filling his tank. "I assure you she is fine."

Paul breathed out. "Thank God!'

"Yep...And you can thank that other newcomer, Dorian Lodovico for that."

Paul squint his eyes and his chin went down. "Dorian Lodovico?"

"Yeah...She said she never saw anyone move so fast...Claims he slammed into the cougar in mid-air and knocked it down."

" _What?"_ Paul said, dubiously.

"Not kidding...That's what _she_ said. And...get this...He snapped that cat's neck like it was a damn chicken!"

"Seriously?"

"Yep...Saw the damn thing myself... Snapped all right. I know Dorian looks to be in good shape... but he's slender and not overly muscular. Would have never believed he could be that strong."

Paul scratched his temple and dropped his hand down. "I guess if the leverage was right..."

"He claims he just got lucky...that it was the adrenalin."

"Suppose that's possible, too."

"Oh well...What's important...is that she's okay...alive. And I'm hoping this will put an end to all the killings around here."

"I certainly hope so, too."

Just then Judy, having just gotten off the now leaving school bus, walked up with a load of books in her arms. "What you too gabbing about?"

Speaking to her, Grady said, "Paul can tell you...gotta go. Late for supper...Samantha will be upset if she has to leave me another cold meal. See ya later." He jumped in his Jeep and drove off.

"I'm waiting," she said, eyeing her brother.

"Ahhh...Seems Amber was almost attacked by a cougar...and that Lodovico fella saved her...killed the cougar."

" _Really?"_

"What Grady just told me. Grady wouldn't lie about something like that." He looked down at her books. "Got a lot of homework?'

"Yeah...Got to study for a test tomorrow...English. Should have studied this past weekend, but just wasn't in the mood."

He gave her an I-could-have-told-you-so look and then said, "Okay...Don't worry about cooking supper. Sally's here now. She came in early. She can mind the store. And if it's okay with you? I want to run out and see Amber for a minute...I'll cook us up some burgers when I get back."

"Why should I mind?"

"Supper might be a little late."

"Fine with me...brother."

"Wipe that smirk off your face. Just concerned about her."

"Sure, brother." She laughed lightly. "I'll get everything ready, veggies and buns. And all you have to do is cook the meat when you get home."

He wrapped an arm around her and gave her a big hug. "Thanks, little sister."

"Hey...I'm not so little anymore."

"You're right...You're not.'

She went inside the store then, and he headed for his truck.

Amber, still basking in the glow of having been in Dorian's presence, so much so, felt guilty when she opened the door to the worried Paul.

"Are you okay?" were the first words out of his mouth.

"Yes...I am...Thanks to Dorian," she said, letting him take her in his arms and hug her.

"I was bowled over when Grady told me... A cougar! My God! Who'd ever thought..." he pulled back from her then.

"I really am okay, Paul. But thank you for worrying about me."

She turned then and led him into the kitchen.

"Whew...I know Grady said you were fine...But I just had to see for myself. I hope that's okay?" He asked, looking at her questioningly.

"Of course...it's okay. Why wouldn't it be?"

He shrugged apologetically. "I know we're just friends...Right now." There was a look of hope in his eyes. "I don't want to..."

"I know what you're trying to say, Paul. You're not crossing any lines. I am happy that you care enough about me to come all the way out here to see if I'm okay. And, I know you'd do it for any of your friends."

"Maybe I would," he said. "But I do really like you...and I would be more than upset if anything _did_ happen to you."

"And I would you."

"You would?"

"Yes! I would." She indicated with a nod towards her little table. "Want coffee? If so, have a seat."

"Yeah...I'll have a quick cup. Judy's doing homework...and I promised her I wouldn't be long. Gonna cook our supper."

"I bet you're a good cook, too."

"Not the best...But I enjoy cooking. Judy and I take turns, depending on how much work I have or how much schoolwork she has."

"That's nice the two of you compromise like that."

"Out of necessity...family. She's all I have...and I'm all she has."

"No aunts...uncles...grandparents?

"Not close. Our grandmother on our mother's side lives in Louisiana...but she's really old. We never got close to her as kids...lived too far away. We went out to see her after our folks were killed. Only stayed one day. She didn't even remember us."

"Sorry...Alzheimer's?"

"Something like that."

"Cousins?"

"A few...We met a few times at family get-togethers...but none of us ever got close. Maybe that's sad in a way...Because Judy and I are both kind of lonesome now... But she has her school friends...And I have some female acquaintances in Seattle," he said, smiling sheepishly. "Can't really say that they are good friends."

She wasn't about to pry into what he meant. "And now you both have me as a friend," she said, handing over his coffee and sitting across from him.

He had such a pleasant face, kind, gentle, caring. She really did like him. And she knew by the way he was looking at her that he was hoping something more than just friendship would blossom.

She had been hoping that it would too, eventually. That is, until the recent events with Dorian. Now, she wasn't so sure how much or if she wanted to encourage this. But she had no doubts that she did like him.

He smiled warmly, his mouth tilting up at the corner. "Judy and I are _very_ glad to have your friendship."

Sally glanced up when the tall, tow-headed man entered in a dark suit. She'd never seen him before.

He walked over to the chips display, grabbed a couple of bags of potato chips and then went back to the cooler and took out a gallon of milk and a six-pack of beer. As he approached the counter, Sally instinctively stepped back.

Something about the man instantly frightened her, though she found him strikingly handsome. He had a powerful presence. The feeling was kind of like when she'd seen Dorian Lodovico for the first time, only this man had an even more intimidating air. And he was taller by a couple of inches.

"That be all?" she asked, trying hard not to gaze up into his sparkling obsidian eyes.

"For now," he said in a casual tone. He glanced around. "Quaint little store you have here."

"Oh...I'm just an employee. Paul Stevenson and his sister Judy own it."

"I like it though...Not too many small town stores like these around anymore," he said with a hint of a smile.

"No...Guess not." He seemed pleasant enough. Still, there was something about him that gave her the willies.

Judy appeared suddenly from the back. "That brother of mine's not here yet?" Then she saw the stranger. "Oh...sorry...Thought the store was empty."

"Quite all right," he said. "I take it that you're Judy?"

"Yeah..." looking surprised.

"I told him your name," Sally inserted. "To answer your question...Paul's not back yet."

"Guess I'll go ahead and cook those hamburgers then."

Sally finished ringing up Klaus' items and placed them in a paper bag. Then, speaking to Judy, "Might be a good idea. I kind of get the idea he's sweet on that new Amber woman."

Judy smiled vaguely. "Kinda..." Her attention turned to Klaus, who seemed to be taking it all in. "Are you living here, now?'

"That I am...I'm sure I will be back." He tucked the milk under one arm and picked up the bag with the other. He nodded in a gentlemanly manner. "Ladies..." and started to walk away."

Judy spoke just as he reached the door, "Welcome to our little neck of the woods."

"Yeah...Welcome!" Sally chimed.

He nodded again, gave them a salute with a charming smile and went on out.

The two women looked at one another.

"Kinda strange...those black eyes!" Judy stated.

"Honestly, he gives me chills! He seemed the perfect gentleman...but I felt kind of scared of him...You know what I mean?"

"Don't really know that I'm scared of him...but he _is_ different. Never seen eyes that...black...especially on someone with such blond hair."

"Did you notice that vague accent? Not distinct...Sort of like that Dorian fellow...not the same, either. Though, can't really place Dorian's... I think this guy might be German or Austrian."

"Now that you mention it...Just a trace of an accent." She sighed. "Well, gonna go start those burgers. I'm famished!" She stopped just before she went through the door. "Hungry? Want one? There's plenty."

"Ummm...I brought a salad with me...Still, a hamburger really sounds good."

"I'll cook you one."

"Thanks, hon."

"No problem."

Paul's eyes narrowed as he studied his watch. "Damn!"

"What's wrong, Paul?" Amber questioned.

Looking sheepish, he replied, "Promised Judy I'd get back and cook our hamburgers...said I wouldn't be gone that long. Now, here it is, about an hour later than I had anticipated.

"She may be young, but she seems pretty mature for her age...I think she'll understand. She knows you came out here to see about me."

He relaxed a little and his face transformed into a soft smile. "You're right. Knowing her, she's already cooked them and has probably eaten hers. It's just that I hate to break a promise to anyone. Especially to Judy." He stood then.

"Want me to call her and tell her that you were concerned for me?" She asked, also standing and walking with him to the front door.

"No...I'm sure she already knows that." He reached out a hand and touched her cheek. "You're alive and unscathed."

"Yes! I am that."

He was staring at her with his green eyes. Though not as striking as Dorian's, his were pretty, too. He swallowed and leaned his face in closer to hers, was going to kiss her. She was aware that before today, kissing him was something she had decided she really wanted to happen. But now, she'd actually met Dorian, and he'd had an even more profound effect on her than she could have anticipated, even without the dream. Still, she liked Paul, and there was no way of knowing if anything would ever transpire between herself and Dorian. And why was she suddenly thinking this? She decided to hell with it and let Paul kiss her.

His lips were soft and warm, and he smelled really good. It wasn't pine and sage, but his aftershave was pleasant, minty. She liked it. When they broke the kiss, he smiled ever so warmly and softly said, "Maybe we can continue this...later?"

With a slight smirk, she said, "I'd like that."

That seemed to make him happy. "You keep this locked!" he said, indicating to the door as he went out. "And _call_ me...if anything comes up at all!"

"I will, Paul. I will...Tell Judy hello for me."

"That I'll do." He turned and walked off the porch. There was a certain bounce in his stride that she hadn't noticed before.

She closed the door without ever seeing the large black bird that sat perched on a limb just to the right of the porch. It had been there the entire time that Paul had.

Dorian took flight, circling the perimeter of Amber's property, eyes alert for any signs of Klaus. When he didn't see or sense the other ones presence, he took off, following Paul all the way in to his store.

As Paul eased his truck up alongside the building, Dorian saw another raven and was sure it was Klaus, sitting smack in the middle of the store's roof. He knew the German vampire couldn't be up to any good, but Dorian had promised not to interfere. Still, he hoped Klaus wasn't planning on killing Paul or his younger sister; at least, not so soon. He realized that Paul could be competition, but he preferred to win Amber over with his charms, not by getting rid of Paul. And if something were to happen to Paul, it would only grieve Amber more and slow down the progression of any _romance,_ something he didn't want happening.

Then there was Judy. She was just a kid with her whole life ahead of her. Dorian would rather see her _turned_ than killed. But what he really wanted was for Klaus to just move on. He considered this _his_ territory. And though he was easier going than most vampires, he had his limits. He could and would be vicious when he was pissed.

He alighted by the other bird, locking one eye on Klaus' left. He let out a raucous croak, tilted his head slightly and flew off. He didn't want to piss Klaus off, but he did want him to know that he was around. As he soared over to a stand of conifers, Klaus cawed back, letting Dorian know that he wasn't going anywhere.

Five:

Judy looked up over her hamburger when Paul came. "It's all getting cold," she said, laying her burger down on a paper plate.

"Judy...I am so sorry," he said apologetically. "I..."

Waving a hand in the air, she stopped him. "I may be only fifteen...But I _do_ understand some things." She smiled buoyantly.

"You're not mad then...for my being an hour..." he glanced at his watch, "or so late? Not like you," he granted, getting himself a paper plate off the counter and sitting down. He took his fork and stuck it in one of the burger patties that were on a small plate in the center of the table and placed the patty on top a toasted bun.

Cutting her eyes over to him and grinning like a Cheshire, she said, "Not this time. I kind of expected you to be late. No matter what you say, I _know_ you like Amber."

He went to protest but she shushed him again.

"And that's all right! I like her too! She'd make a great sister-in-law."

"Wait!" he said, holding up a palm. "I'm not marrying her...yet!"

She cackled, took a drink of her milk and said, "Yet...He says...But you have thought about it?"

He rolled his eyes and finished building his hamburger. "Okay...I admit... I do like her a lot! But let's not jump to the ringing of wedding bells before I've had a chance to really get to know her."

"But you are admitting that you're ready to settle down?" she chuckled musically.

He bobbed his head. "With the right woman...Face it...It is kind of lonesome here, even with your wonderful company. And I get tired of driving into Seattle just to look for female companionship...So many of the available women I know and run into... are more focused on having fun than getting married."

"I knew it...I knew it!" She jumped up then and stuck her head through the door and announced to Sally, "Paul's got a thing for Amber!"

Sally called back, "I'm not surprised."

"I hope no one else is in the store," Paul said.

Judy glanced at him amusedly and then back into the store. "No one's here...Right?"

"No one," Sally confirmed.

"Good!" Paul breathed with relief. "Now...Will you sit down with me and finish your burger?"

Judy didn't answer, just looked at him, grinning so big he thought her face was going to split, and sat down.

He just shook his head and focused on eating his supper, doing his best to avoid her laughing eyes.

Dorian grabbed his pills out of the medicine cabinet. Nine left. After this daily dose, he'd have eight. "Crap..." he uttered, taking out the pill and downing it swiftly.

As much as he hated to leave at this moment in time, he felt that maybe he should get them refilled now, instead of waiting.

If Klaus was considering attacking Amber or any of her friends, Dorian thought the other vampire would wait a few days until everyone felt safe again. Hopefully, enough time for him to take his trip and get back before any real trouble began.

Maybe he was just being paranoid, but he couldn't rid himself of the notion that Klaus was up to something, possibly looking for a reason to go back on his word. Knowing a vampire like Klaus, which many were notorious for, it took little to provoke them into forgetting their promises. Still, he had not known him that long. He hoped he could trust him.

He was reasonably sure that Amber did not believe vampires were a reality, and she didn't really know him, so it would probably scare her off – she'd think him nuts – if he tried to warn her personally, not to invite any strangers in. He did have an idea, though she'd probably think it a silly joke. But he hoped she'd, at least, take some heed to it. He'd leave an old book he had on vampires at her front door. Hopefully, she'd read some of it. And as an added measure, he wrote on the inside cover for her not to let any strangers in just in case she didn't read that far into the book. He knew it would probably be a wasted effort, but he had to try. He was also good at disguising his signature, had had many years to practice.

He'd taken the extra precaution of taking a dry cloth and wiping the book off from back to front with gloved hands, not wanting to leave any traces of fingerprints. And not just to remove his own, for the book had passed through many hands during his three hundred years. He didn't want any of his – if they were around in the reasonable vicinity – _friends_ being paid unsuspected visits by the police. That was just in case, though.

Pill taken, he glanced outside. It was good dark now. He'd laid the book on the bar. He slipped into his brown leather jacket, zipped it up about half way and inserted the book inside his jacket, going out his back door and heading for her cabin.

Amber's lights were still on, though it was around eleven. He moved more silently than any snake as he surmounted her front porch, turning into nothing more than a fine mist as he peered into the window of the door. If one were watching from nearby, they would see the book appear mysteriously at the foot of her door. He moved back and caused the screen to bang loudly several times and slam open against the porch wall.

When Amber guardedly opened the door and looked outside, she saw the screen was laid wide open. She stepped out to retrieve the screen and tripped on the book, catching herself with one hand on the wall. "What the –?" With a confused frown, she bent over and picked up the old book."Where in hell..." She didn't finish her sentence.

Instead, suddenly realizing the strangeness of it all, quickly glanced around. Seeing a _mist_ hanging in the corner of her porch, she shivered hard and quickly took the book inside, hooking the screen and locking the door.

Inside, Amber stared down at the crimson, leather-bound book. Looked expensive but very old, possibly antique. Embossed in letters of gold was the title "Vampires". "What the—?" She slowly opened the book and read Dorian's handwritten note. _Don't invite any strangers in!_ She had watched her quota of vampire movies, and was not unfamiliar to that warning. But that was all fiction! Or so, she thought. She reached down and picked up the remote off her love seat and switched the television off. She sat down and began thumbing through the book. There were some very detailed and _gory_ depictions of vampires and their victims. "Who on earth would leave me such a book?" She glanced around her living room as though halfway expecting to see someone standing there. For now, she had the creepy feeling that she _was_ being watched.

Her black teapot clock on the kitchen wall above the table said it was just a little after eleven.

"Too late to phone Paul," she said to herself. "I'm sure he's asleep by now." She laid the book aside and stood. Now she wished she had a beer. If she ever needed one, she felt now was the time. But she knew she'd have to settle for a couple of Tylenol PMs instead. She had been about to head for bed anyway when the screen had flung open. Now, she had no doubts that she'd need some kind of sleep aid. She took the pills and went to bed.

Dorian was satisfied that she had, at least, read his warning. He knew she would be dwelling on the book's mysterious sudden appearance. He hoped that that fact, in itself, would make her more conscientious and alert to her surroundings for awhile. He figured that was the best he could do for now without scaring the bejesus out of her. He slipped off the porch and headed through the woods. Not to his cabin, but due north to Canada, with the Kolyma region of Russia – arctic northeast Siberia – being his desired destination.

As his mist passed just over the trees, he keened all his vampire senses on the whereabouts of any signs of Klaus or any other vampires. And he was somewhat relieved to find the towheaded vampire feeding on some old homeless man that had made himself a shelter of cardboard boxes in the woods, about thirty miles north of Amber's cabin. Maybe Klaus was going to keep his hunting away from his territory for the time being. But Dorian wasn't going to count on it.

Klaus peered up as Dorian's mist passed over. A wry grin framed his bloody lips as he recognized his own kind passing over; although, he could not tell Dorian's identity in mist form. He quickly forgot about the temporary distraction and returned to draining the rest of the old man's blood.

Once past Klaus, Dorian returned to his physical form, as he loved running fast as the wind through the trees. He would return to mist when he passed through populated areas, so as not to be seen.

Amber awoke from a solid and uneventful sleep. No dreams of Dorian. It was cloudy outside and it was cool in her cabin. She tossed some kindling in the hearth, lit it and waited until it was going good and laid a couple of logs on and went off to her kitchen to make coffee. While waiting for the coffee, she went to the living room and saw that the vampire book was still there. She took it to the table and laid it down. Her coffee was about finished, so she took a mug from her cupboard, filled it with the hot brew, spooned in two teaspoons of sugar, poured in coffee creamer and sat down to enjoy her coffee and look through the book some more, now that she was more alert.

The pictures were still just as vivid and alarming as when she'd glanced through them the night before. She snapped the book shut and glanced at the clock. It was just a little past eight. Paul would have his store open now, so she wouldn't call him. Since it looked as though she wouldn't be getting any painting done outside today, she decided she'd take the book with her and drive in and show it to Paul.

She hoped, though she figured he probably wouldn't know, that he would have some idea as to who it possibly could be that would leave her such a book. And for one brief moment, though she wasn't sure why, it crossed her mind that Dorian could have left it. "No..." she shook her head. "That's silly. He obviously has a good head on his shoulders...Why would he leave me such nonsense?" She put the book aside and went off to dress for the day.

Paul was ringing up groceries for a couple in their mid forties when Amber entered, book tucked under her arm. He smiled brightly; glad to see her, but when he saw she had a book with her, his brow furrowed slightly, wondering what it was for. After handing the couple their change and bidding them a good day, he greeted Amber, "Hi..."

"Hi! Take a look at this!" she replied, handing the book over.

He took it, running his right hand fingertips over the title, puzzled. "...Vampires?"

"Yeah! Same reaction I had when I found it at my front door last night."

He drew back in surprise. _"Your front door?"_

"Weirdest thing...It was late...around eleven. I heard a loud bang on my porch. Looked out...Seems my screen was unlatched and had blown against the wall. When I went to reach for it to close it, I tripped on this thing." She tapped the cover with her fingernail. "Paul...Someone left it there!"

"That is weird!" He glanced around the store. It was void of customers. He opened the book up and read the handwritten warning inside the front. "Woe!" He turned a few pages and skimmed over some of the pictures.

"Needless to say...Kind of gave me the willies... Especially after seeing some of those very vivid depictions...illustrations. I wanted to call you. But by then it was after eleven. I was afraid you'd be asleep. I didn't want to disturb you."

He sat the book down by the register, looked her straight on and took her hand. "Amber...I told you to call me if anything came up. I didn't say...unless I was asleep. Maybe this is something to be concerned about...and maybe it isn't. Still, it is surely something worth wondering about. Either some kook left you this...Or someone's playing mind games with you. Either way, I don't like it."

"Not real thrilled with it either. And I did want to know what you thought of it."

"Like I said... I don't like it. That's what I think of it. If it was a kook...some kind of weirdo, he could be dangerous. And if someone's playing mind games...equally as dangerous. I was a little apprehensive about you staying out there alone. Now...I am even more so."

"It's not like I can just up and move. I just moved in."

"Not suggesting that. Only, please don't hesitate to call me when something weird happens. I don't care what time of day or night it is." He chewed at his bottom lip, pondering.

"What?"

"You like dogs?"

"Yeah...Used to have a Collie when I was growing up."

"I think you should get a dog."

"I hadn't even thought of it."

"And not some little Chihuahua. Maybe another Collie, if that's what you prefer? Only I think you should have a German shepherd or Dobie...Even a Rottweiler."

"Now that you mention it...I probably would feel safer with a dog."

"I have a friend...Actually she's your mail carrier...Jerri Reeves. She raises Rottweiler's. But if you'd like some other breed, we can drive into Seattle...I know there's at least one pet store that sells dogs."
"Never had a Rottweiler. I've always thought of them as being really...fierce."

"They can be very loving and gentle pets, too. But fierce when you need them to be."

"Okay...I'm not all that picky. But if I get a puppy...It's going to be a while before he or she will be much protection."

A spritely elderly woman with silver hair walked in just then and Paul waved to her. She waved back and headed for the dairy section.

Returning his attention back to Amber, he said, "Let me give my friend a call. When Judy gets home, maybe we can run down and see what she has?"

"Sounds good."

He handed her book back. "You might want to keep this for a while."

"Guess I should. Since I have it, maybe I'll read it. Probably not any clues in it...but I am hoping it will give me an idea or two."

"Who knows," Paul said. "Maybe."

The elderly woman was bringing her milk up to the counter. She smiled pleasantly at Amber and Amber smiled back.

"Ethel," Paul said, "this is Amber Dalziel...New to our neck of the woods here...so to speak. Amber this is Ethel Brooks...Sheriff Brooks' mom."

She looked up at Amber with bright gray eyes. "Hello, Amber...My... you're a pretty one. You married, honey?"

"No..." Amber replied, not wanting to go into the painful explanation of being a young widow.

Ethel smiled sweetly at Paul and pat his hand that was resting on the counter. "Maybe you should get to know this young lady, Paul?" she winked.

Paul grinned hugely. "Already working on it, Ethel." He gave Amber a hopeful glance.

"Smart boy!" Ethel said and winked at Amber. She dug in her purse then and pulled out a five for her milk.

Paul rang up the purchase and handed over her change. Speaking to Amber, she said, "Paul's a really nice young man, hon. Can't go wrong with him." She then gave Amber a pat on the shoulder and walked off with her milk.

Paul said, "You have a good day, Ethel."

"Yes! Have a good day!" Amber said.

"Oh...I will!" She turned briefly smiling with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "You two be careful now."

That brought on a chuckle from Paul. "That Ethel is a character."

"That's what I gather."

"Hope she didn't embarrass you?" Eyes searching hers.

"Not at all. I found her...charming."

"Yes...And not really shy, either."

"I got that."

The bell over the door tinkled and a couple of men and a woman came in the store.

"Looks like you're getting busy. I'll go."

"Okay...I am glad you came, though. And I'll call you when Judy gets here. I'll come pick you up."

"Thanks, Paul." She said taking her book and inserting it under her arm.

"No problem...See you later."

"Yes...Later." She left, feeling somewhat better and even excited at the prospect of getting a dog.

Paul knocked on the door just after four. Amber was ready to go, slipping into her jacket and stepping out onto the porch. Their eyes met and he kissed her sweetly, and then drew back. "Guess we'd better get going."

"Yeah..."

He took her hand, squeezing it warmly, and led her out to his Dodge, opened the passenger door for her and helped her step up into the truck. She really liked the fact that Paul, though they were both young, had some of what their generation might consider old-fashioned manners. Derek had been like that. Yet, at the same time, he had recognized her independence and abilities to do many things that men could. She was beginning to see more and more qualities in Paul that were a lot like her late husband. He was definitely endearing in that respect. She did like him a lot.

Still, Dorian's beautiful face never quite left her thoughts. She could almost feel those fabulous eyes burning into her at this very moment. She almost felt ashamed thinking of him, sitting here next to who was an obviously wonderful man, and not too shabby looking at that.

"Penny for your thoughts," he said, as he backed the truck out and headed east.

"Nothing..."

"You sure?" looking dubious.

"Just wondering how getting a dog is going to work out. I need to get food...Didn't even think of that until this very moment."

"Relax...Got you covered."

"What?"

He skewed his head back slightly. "Look back there... Got you a fifty pound sack of Iams. I called Jerri before I left the store. She said she raised all her dogs either on Iams or Purina."

She glanced back. Sure enough, there was a big sack sitting just in front of the gate. She turned her attention back to Paul. "You didn't have to do that!"

"I know," he grinned, keeping his eyes on the road.

Now, she was feeling her independent feathers being ruffled slightly.

"Something wrong?" He said, looking at her askance.

Normally, she would have protested, priding herself on being able to provide for her own needs. But, after gazing into those green eyes that were so anxious to please, she decided better of it. She didn't want to hurt his feelings. It was a really nice gesture, something he didn't have to do. In fact, she realized, he didn't have to do any of it.

"Didn't overstep any boundaries, did I?" he asked.

"Oh...No...Of course not. Really sweet of you. But why don't you let me pay for it?"

"I get it," he said, breaking into a smile of understanding. "I disturbed your sense of independence."

She laughed melodiously. "Crap! You read me like a book!"

"That's because you're a lot like my mother..."

"Really?"

"Yep."

"Funny...You're a lot like my late husband."

He exhaled and said, "Well...I guess we already know one another pretty well, don't we?"

They both laughed.

"Tell you what...Why don't you humor me this time...Let me pay for the dog food. I do get it at a discount. And I promise that from now on, I'll ask before I act. Is it a deal?"

How could she resist? He was so charming and nice. He really just wanted to be there for her, something she definitely did need. She felt really good in his presence, comfortable. There was something fatherly about him, but he was much too young to be her father. She decided she liked that quality to.

"Is it a deal?" he asked again.

She bobbed her head. "Deal...And thank you so much! For everything!"

"You are more than welcome." His attention went to the road then. "Here we are." He turned right into a long drive that was framed in trees like so many dwellings around. They pulled up alongside a yellow cottage trimmed in white, with a rusty-red roof. Jerri had been watching for them and was already outside, donning her brown jacket with a fur collar. She waved enthusiastically, as they got out of the truck, for them to follow. She led them out back to a fenced in kennel. Amber counted five dogs in all.

"The one with the white star between his eyes. Thought he might be best for you," she said, looking anxiously to Amber.

"He _is_ pretty," she noted. "Looks grown. How old is he?"

"Just turned two...Like his sister Bebe over there." She pointed to a smaller female that was eating in a corner. Then indicating with a nod towards the other three. "They're all older. Jeff's ten. And Alice is nine. They're the parents. And Tobey's my oldest. He's the grandpa. Twelve. Samantha, the grandma, died last summer. She was eleven." She faced Amber with a wanting to please look. "Of course, you can have the female, if you want?"

"What's the male's name?"

"Don't laugh...It's Star... Fits, though...Don't you think?"

"Yeah...Star definitely suits him."

Jerri unlocked the gate and motioned for them to follow her in.

Paul immediately dropped to his knees and went to petting Tobey. "Nice boy...nice boy." Soon he was petting all of them.

"Paul always has had a way with my dogs, but he's never got one for himself," she said, obviously thinking he should.

"You know Judy's afraid of dogs, Jerri."

"She's a teenager now...She'd get over it."

He sighed. "Maybe."

"What happened?" Amber asked.

Paul stood. "She was chased by a big stray hound when she was four...It grabbed her leg. Dad shot at it and it ran off. It was found a few days later. Guess it made the mistake of attacking something a bit larger."

"Like what?"

"Bear," Jerri chimed in. "At least, that's what folks say. Weird, though, its body was drained of all its blood."

Paul and Amber looked at one another. This sounded similar to some of the recent deaths.

"I know what you're thinking," Jerri said. "Thinking the same thing myself. Maybe it wasn't a bear?" She raised a brow as though suggesting the idea as food for thought.

"Well...The incident with the dog was a long time ago. I seriously doubt if they're connected," Paul said.

"Maybe not." But her face said she considered otherwise.

Amber studied over all the dogs. They were all pretty, but only Star and Bebe were up for grabs.

"Well?" Paul inquired, looking down at her. "You want one?"

"Will he mind me? Star?" she asked, speaking to Jerri.

"He'd darn well better! I take pride in training my dogs." She stooped down and took the dogs muzzle between her hands. "Now you look here...I love ya! You know it. But this young woman here needs a companion...someone to protect her."

He woofed enthusiastically as though he understood.

"I am sure she'll give you a real good home. You'll love her, too. Just like you do me...And you won't have to share with the others. Okay?" Star woofed again, tail wagging this time.

Paul wore a tickled grin. Amber was taking it all in.

"I guess it's Star, then."

Jerri pulled a leash out of her coat pocket then and hooked it to the dog's leather collar. She handed the lead end over to Amber. She took it and spoke to Jerri. "I know he's not free. How much do I owe you?"

"Tell you what...you take him for a few days, get to know one another. Just in case you decide you want to exchange him for Bebe or get another dog somewhere else...Then, once you've made your decision...And if you decide you want to keep him...you can pay me."

"Are you sure? I know he's a valuable dog."

"That he is...And I know Paul here would not even suggest I sell him to you if he thought for one second that you wouldn't take good care of him."

Amber glanced at Paul and then back to Jerri. "Well...Okay...But how much? Just in case I do keep him?"

"I'm not out to make a living at it...some folks would charge an arm and a leg...But he's yours for two hundred."

"That's all?"

"That's all, hon."

"Oh my gosh! Well...thank you!"

"You're most welcome." She then reached out her arms and gave Amber a hug. When she released her, she stood back. "Call me tomorrow and let me know how he's doing."

"Will do."

They started back to the truck with Paul leading the way. Jerri followed. Paul opened the door for Amber and took the leash while she climbed in. Soon as she was buckled in, he handed the leash back to Amber and then she called for Star to get in. To her obvious surprise, he did just as she asked with no reservations. She looked at Jerri who was beaming with pride.

"Told ya!" Her face looked as though it was going to burst with pride.

"Yes you did."

Paul closed the door and gave Jerri a hug and then came around and got in himself. Jerri stood watching and waving heartily as they pulled out of the driveway and headed west.

Dorian took his human form as he reached the old cottage where Aptyp had lived for over a hundred years. It was so remote and difficult for mere humans to get to that Aptyp didn't worry about staying where he was permanently.

The distinguished appearing vampire with a meticulous stately air– who looked not a day over fifty-five, with dark hair, silver at the temples, and piercing gold eyes – opened the door and greeted Dorian with a warm hug.

Dorian had not bothered to knock, no need to. Aptyp had sensed him for miles before he arrived, as Dorian had known he would.

Aptyp pulled back, gently laying his hands on Dorian's shoulders. "Come on in, my friend. I take it you are running low on your pills...I know it has been several months since you were here."

"Six," Dorian replied, walking in ahead of him into a cottage that would surprise most anyone if they didn't know Aptyp, for it was elegantly decorated in spite of its small size.

The old vampire always insisted on the best quality in furnishings, as long as it wasn't too large or simply too much for his abode.

"Ahhh...Yes! You are in luck. I just finished a batch...Was thinking you would be showing up soon. But I must tell you, my friend," he said, indicating for Dorian to take a seat in a leather recliner while he sat on the matching sofa, "that I feared for a bit there that I wasn't going to be able to get the herb. Seems with the climate changing all over the world, it is not growing in as much abundance as it once did. In fact, when I went to harvest it, there was none to be found in the usual places.

"But Knapa, my niece, has been experimenting with trying to grow it herself. And it would seem she's had some luck. Anyway, she had enough for me to cook up your usual supply and enough for her, me and one other fellow."

"His name wouldn't be Joseph Klaus, would it?"

An eyebrow went up. "So...You have met him after all?"

"'Fraid so," Dorian said, not looking too enthused.

"You don't like him?" The old vampire inquired straightforwardly, never missing anything.

Dorian rotated his neck to work out the stiffness. Though he could live anywhere, the extreme cold in this part of Russia tended to tighten up his muscles, as he was unaccustomed to it. "It's not that I don't like him, Aptyp...But he...Well, he's kind of..."

"Infringing on your territory?"

Dorian sighed lightly. "Yeah...Sort of." He looked Aptyp straight on. "You didn't tell him where I might be, did you?"

"Oh I did," Aptyp replied without hesitation. "He wanted to leave this part of the world and wanted to know where in the USA that I might think suitable for hunting. I told him that you had said you were going to try Washington out, since it has a rain forest... plenty of places to hide and keep a low profile."

"Guess I did tell you that."

"That you did. And you never said you didn't want company."

"But you know I work alone."

Aptyp eyed him curiously. "Out with it Dorian...You're a vampire. And you lean towards being territorial the same as I...But since when does it matter if another vampire hangs around for a while?"

"There have been a number of deaths just since I moved in. And they weren't by my hand. I try to not kill the local neighbors where I live...Don't want suspicion in my direction. I really like it there...and there is one young woman that I am interested in."

The old vampire nodded with understanding. "Ahhh-ha! You want to turn her. And you don't want him killing her or turning her himself."

"Something like that."

Aptyp sat forward. "Have you informed him of this?"

Dorian stretched and stood. He was getting antsy, wanted to get back to Amber. "Yes! I told him."

"What was his reaction?" Aptyp asked, scrutinizing Dorian, seeming more amused than concerned.

"Said he'd respect my wishes as long as I didn't interfere with his hunting."

"And you're afraid he can't be trusted?"

"Exactly."

Aptyp stood and slowly headed to the back of his cottage. "Let me get your pills." And he disappeared through a door. Dorian paced around until the old vampire returned with a small box. He opened the lid and showed Dorian the six bottles of pills. "Another six months supply."

He handed them over.

Dorian reached in his pocket and paid him. "Thanks again, Aptyp."

"No problem..." He glanced out the front window. "It's snowing heavily now...Care to stay the night?"

"No...I'm a bit stiff...but I can handle it. Just want to get back. But thanks for the invite."

"You're always welcome, friend..." he laid a fatherly hand on Dorian's shoulder. "I don't want you to think that I am not sympathetic to your obvious concerns...Yet, it does amuse me sometimes...that you can be so caring for humans." Dorian went to speak, but he interrupted. "Not that it's all that bad of a thing...I suppose it could be good...from a human perspective." He paused to grin. "But you have to admit, you are a bit unusual. Perhaps that is one of the reasons I am so fond of you. You're simply a delight to know."

"You're complimenting me?"

"Yes...Certainly. But don't you worry too much. I could be wrong about Klaus, but I think he will abide by your wishes as long as you don't make him angry." He shrugged slightly and dropped his hand down.

"I hope you're right." Dorian shook hands with Aptyp then. "Again, thanks!"

"More than welcome!" He opened the door and snow was blowing in sheets across the path. "Sure you don't want to stay?"

"Positive."

"Okay...Good running then."

Dorian merely nodded and took off in a blur, not wasting another second. He just wanted to get home.

At Amber's request, Paul stayed for a while. They took turns walking Star around her property, letting the dog familiarize with his new home. Once they felt reasonable sure he had an idea of where he was, Amber took the dog inside, and Paul went to the truck and got the sack of food for him.

Amber had a large wooden bowl that her husband had brought into their marriage. It had belonged to his grandmother. They had never really used it, just kept it. She thought she'd put it to use and sat it in the floor beside the back door for Star's food. And she found a heavy, flat-bottomed crockery bowl that she filled with water. Soon as she finished, Paul came in the front door with the dog food swung across his shoulder.

"Where you want it?"

There was a space between the sink and the refrigerator. "You can set it there for now." She indicated with a nod.

"Looks like as good a spot as any." He let the bag down and pulled the string, opening it. Star was there instantly, sniffing. "Ho! Look who is hungry!" He ruffled the dog's ears, and Star barked in response. "I think he's going to be a bit vocal," he commented.

"Sounds like it." She handed Paul an old mug. "I think we can use this as a scoop."

"Works for me." He dug the mug down into the sack scooping up the dry food. He did this four times, filling Star's bowl. "There you go, big fella," he said and stood, facing Amber. His eyes crinkled in a smile.

"What?" smiling back and touching a forefinger to his chest, playing with a button on his shirt.

"This." He took her in his arms and kissed her.

She kissed him back. It felt good being close to him, that comfortable feeling again. That was what he was to her, a very pleasant and at ease person that had the amazing ability to ground her. She felt secure and safe. He pulled back then, eyes still smiling.

"Want to stay for supper? I have some chicken pieces I was intending on frying."

"Sounds great...But I'm sure Judy has supper cooked already. If it weren't for that, I'd say yes."

She reached up and straightened the collar of his jacket and looked up at him like there was something on her mind.

"What?"

"You...Not too many men would be as considerate as you."

"I'm not so sure about that."

"I haven't met a lot of them...Though Derek was."

His face darkened ever so slightly.

Her brow furrowed. "You don't like me mentioning my husband?"

"Not that...really. I'm sure he was a wonderful man...Just that I want you to like me for me...Sometimes I wonder if you like me because I remind you so much of him."

"You do remind me of him...a lot! But you are different in many ways, too. You are more laid back than Derek was. And you do seem to worry about me in ways he might not have."

"Under the circumstances as of late...He probably would have."

"Could be. Anyway...I see many things in you that I saw in him...and I also see many things that I didn't see in him."

"I hope they're good?"

She cracked a smile. "Of course..." She changed the subject then. "Maybe you can stay for dinner some other time? Hey...Bring Judy too!"

His face brightened. "Really?"

"Yes...Sunday! You bring her out Sunday evening. I'll cook something special. What do you like?"

"Pot roast with the potatoes and carrots cooked with it. My absolute favorite."

"I'll have to make a trip to your store to get it...But pot roast it is. Say seven?"

"Absolutely." He kissed her forehead then, stroked Star's head, as the dog was now through eating and watching them with attentiveness. "You take care of her now, Star."

Star yipped, as though to say he would.

Paul kissed Amber's forehead and headed for the front door. Just as he was going out, he stuck his head in and tapped on the lock. "Don't forget."

"I won't...Gonna walk Star once more, since he just ate...Then I plan on us staying in the rest of the night."

"Good...I'll call you later." With that, he shut the door.

Amber bent over then and fondled her dogs head. "How's about that walk?"

A short yap was his response. She hooked on his leash and they went out the back door. It had been dark for a little while, but she didn't plan on being out long. She had her dog with her, anyway. She felt completely safe with him at her side.

Six:

Judy poked her head through the door, scanning around the store. Sally was behind the register, straightening ones out in her hand.

"Any signs of that brother of mine?"

Before even turning her face to Judy, Sally chuckled lightheartedly and said, "Nope. But looks like you might want to get used to it." She neatly placed the ones in their slot, closed the register and focused her attention on Judy.

"Yeah..." Judy sighed. "Little tired of dinner getting cold."

"Small price to pay for your brother's moment of happiness, wouldn't you say?"

Judy twisted her mouth around. It was obvious she had become accustomed to being Paul's center of attention since their folks had been killed. "You're right, Sally. I want him happy."

"Sure you do! He _really_ likes her! Haven't seen him so cheerful in a long time. And if he plays his cards right, she might end up being a new member of your family." Sally cocked her head slightly. "How do you think you'd feel about that?"

Judy shrugged. "I know I've teased him about it, but hadn't really seriously thought that far...Although I do like Amber."

"That a girl...You may be young, but you still have a good head on your shoulders," she put out a hand, "in spite of your age, I mean."

"Not all _teenagers_ are mall-shopping shallow. Some of us do care."

"Don't take me wrong, hon. I know there are plenty of kids your age that have some sense...But you gotta admit that there are a lot who don't."

"Could say the same for some adults...Ever watch the evening news?" she said, comically bugging her eyes.

Sally stared at her momentarily and then broke out laughing. "How'd we get on to this subject?"

Judy laughed, too. "Crap...I don't know."

Just then both turned as Paul came in the door, all smiles. "Evening...ladies." His glance fell on Judy. "I know...Late again."

"Yep." Was all she replied.

Looking surprised, Paul asked, "You're not even the slightest bit angry that I let dinner get cold...again?"

Sally interrupted, "I think she was just getting concerned." She winked at Judy.

"Yeah...I'm learning that when you head over to Amber's that you might be a little later than you say."

Paul stepped behind the counter and put an arm around each one of them. "Don't know what I'd do without the two of you." He kissed the top of each ones head, held up his wrist and seeing it was after seven, he said, "You can take a break, Sally...I'll watch the store for ten minutes." Turning to Judy, "Dinner's cold anyway, right? Don't mind, do you?"

"No," she said half-heartedly. Then thought about it, raised on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek. "But I'll go warm it up...quick spaghetti tonight."

"Ah...Sounds good. Did you make a salad?"

"Of course," she crisply replied and disappeared into their home.

Sally took a pack of Marlboros and her Bic from her pocket and went out the front door, resting up against the window to the side.

Paul went to tidying up so there wouldn't be so much to do at ten when they closed.

Sally had barely lit up her cigarette when the tow-headed Klaus walked up from what seemed to be nowhere, giving her a start. No car had pulled in that she could see, unless it was around the side. She dropped her cigarette. _"Shit!_ You scared me!"

He wasted not a moment in retrieving it for her, handing it to her butt-ended.

"Thanks..." she said, and realized she was looking into the deepest black eyes she'd ever known. She wasn't even aware that she let out a little gasp.

"You're welcome, Sally," he said, giving her a barely detectable curtsey. "Didn't mean to frighten you...My sincere apologies." His voice was euphonic, almost as mesmerizing as his eyes. Even his scent was tantalizing.

She was completely lost in his hypnotic gaze, and it was he who broke the spell, just a hint of a secretive smile on his perfect mouth. "Yeah...sure..." she heard herself say, eyes following him as he walked on into the store. _"God!"_ she gasped. "What just happened?" She realized she was shaking from head to foot.

Though she had been completely captivated by him, there was something there that frightened her to the roots of her very soul. She took a heavy drag off her cigarette, exhaled, threw the cigarette down, smashed it out with her shoe, and glanced into the store, glad it was Paul in there and not her. She didn't want to meet up with Klaus again so soon and found herself running around to the back and knocking on the door for Judy to let her in.

Judy lifted the drawn blind to see who it was. Seeing it was Sally, she swung the door open for her. _"What's wrong?"_

Sally hurried inside. "Just close the door!"

"You look like you seen a ghost...What happened?"

Sally exhaled loudly. "Shit! Honestly, I'm not really sure. That Klaus fella came up to me out front. I swear he just suddenly appeared! I didn't see or hear him walk up...You know how the gravel crunches when anyone walks up to the door...Well I didn't hear a blessed thing. He was just there!"

Judy led her over to the table she had set for Paul's supper. "Sit down for a minute...Want me to get Paul?"

"No...No...He...Klaus really didn't do anything. In fact, he was a perfect gentleman...picked up my cigarette for me and handed it over. But I looked into those black eyes of his – _God! I've never experienced anything like that in my life!"_

"Like what, Sally? You sure you don't want me to get Paul?'

"Please...No...I just need time to compose myself." Her eyes went to the door that led into the store. "See if he's still in there."

Judy did as she asked and popped her head out. "Dinner's warm," she said to Paul, not letting on the real reason for looking out.

Paul responded that he'd be there in a few; that Sally should be back already. The sound of the register closing meant he was finishing up the transaction with Klaus.

Judy closed the door and turned back to Sally, "He's leaving now!"

"Thank God!"

Just then, Paul stepped inside, "Wonder where Sal..." then he saw her at the table. His face transformed to instant concern. "You're white as a sheet! You sick?"

Judy interrupted. "I guess Klaus frightened her."

Paul instantly turned to go back out.

"No!" Sally cried. "No! He didn't do anything...really."

Turning back around and frowning, "Then what's this all about?" He sat down to the table.

Sally quickly told him what happened, and then said it was probably silly...for him to please not say anything to Klaus. Paul set there for several minutes, absorbing all she told him. He finally spoke. "Okay...But we've known you all our lives...And you're not the kind of person who freaks out easily. If you're afraid of this guy, then there's probably a reason."

The bell tinkled in the store and Judy ran out to wait on an old man.

Sally continued, "I'm sorry, Paul...Maybe I'm just tired. I haven't been sleeping all that well lately. Not really sure why. But this guy is different. Can't put my finger on it...but no one's ever unnerved me like that before. No one!'

Paul raised his eyebrows. "I noticed that, too. He is a foreigner, Sally...I think German. Accent's not strong enough for me to be sure. Definitely from Europe someplace. You know, their ways are different from ours..."

"Yeah...You're right. Probably all it is." She stood. "Guess I should get back to work...only a couple of more hours to go."

"You sure? You can go on home, if you want? I can close up."

"That's sweet of you Paul...But honestly, I'd kind of like to make sure he's long gone before I leave here...don't ask me why. I feel safer here with you guys..."

"You know you're welcome to stay all night, Sally. The sofa makes into a bed."

She shook her head. "No...I'll be okay. Besides Ginger will be waiting for me."

"Ginger?"

"You know...my cat. Had her for ten years."

"Yeah...I remember now...the hundred-pounder but pretty, long-haired, yellow tabby," he said teasingly.

"I admit she's a little overweight...Still, she'd freak out if I didn't come home."

Paul grinned slightly. "Okay...But we're here should you change your mind."

"Thanks...You guys are the best."

Judy came back in. "Your color's returning," she commented.

"I'm better...I'll get back to work now." She went out and shut the door.

"Well," Paul said, picking up his plate and piling it high with spaghetti, "I've never seen her like that. Make's me leery of that Klaus."

Judy sat down opposite him. "Honestly, brother...He's given me the willies ever since I first laid eyes on him...Even more so than that Dorian guy."

Paul had his spaghetti-wrapped fork midway to his mouth. He stopped. "Really?"

"Seriously...Maybe I'm wrong...But there's something about him I find kind of scary."

"Hmmm..." he took his bite, chewing it thoughtfully and swallowing. "I'll certainly keep my eyes and ears open. And I trust you'll let me know if he does or says _anything_ that even slightly disturbs you?"

"Darn right! He is weird!"

"Maybe I should go get Star's sister?"

"Get a dog?" she said, face suddenly brighter.

"You want one? Really? I thought you were still afraid of them?"

"Not so much anymore. One of my friends has a really cool red Dobie...Really gentle and smart. I think I got over my fear of dogs a year or so ago. And I have thought it would be nice to have one. Just never said anything...Thought maybe you'd think it too much to worry with."

"No...I like dogs...Just hadn't occurred to me that you'd want one."

"Darn right! I want one!"

"Okay...I'll give Jerri a call first thing in the morning."

She shrieked with delight, jumped up and gave him a big hug.

"Hey!" he said, grinning. "I'm trying to eat here."

"Sorry..." She danced around the kitchen. "I can't wait! We're getting a dog!"

"If I'd known you'd be so excited, would have got one a long time ago."

She pulled her mobile phone from her jeans pocket. "Gonna go call my friends and tell them."

"You do that," he said, now ravishing his salad. He was delighted to see her really happy about something. First he'd seen her that way since he'd had to take on the responsibility of raising her.

Amber soon learned that Star was going to be her shadow, as he followed her every where she went.

He even plopped down on the floor in the bathroom while she took her shower and washed her hair. She peeked out once and he had his head resting on his front paws. He looked at her with one eye, as though to say, "I'm still here." She smiled and closed the curtain.

Her thoughts trailed over the events of the past couple of days. And though she hadn't been thinking of him, she suddenly thought of Dorian, and visions of him slamming into the cougar held in her mind. He had hit that cat with the speed and force of a cannon ball. It hadn't been her imagination! Suddenly talking to herself, "How in hell can anyone move that fast? How can they?"

She stepped out of her shower onto the rug and took her big brown towel off the rack and wrapped it around her body, then took a smaller, matching towel and wrapped it around her hair in turban fashion. She said, "Come on, Star," and realized that it wasn't necessary. He would follow her anyway.

She towel-dried her hair in front of her full length mirror. By then, most of the moisture had evaporated off her body. She took her yellow pajamas off the foot of her bed and letting the towel drop to the floor, slipped into the pants first and then the top. She grabbed her brush off the dresser and brushed her long hair. She looked down, sure enough, Star was not more than a foot away from her, now sitting and faithfully watching her every move. "You're probably gonna get bored of playing shadow after a while, Star." He let out a quick bark. "Oh...You don't think you will?" He let out a slight woof then and plopped down, once more resting his head on his paws. "Okay...then..." she breathed. "Lights out." She pulled her covers down and turned out her lamp and slipped into bed.

The next thing she knew, Star leapt on the bed and lay crossways at her feet. She started to tell him to get down and then thought better about it. What did it hurt? He was just doing what she wanted. He was her pet now, her companion and hopefully her protector. Feeling completely safe with the dog there, she fell fast asleep.

Sally pulled up in front of her ground-floor apartment and stepped out, quickly locking her car and heading straight to her front door. She stopped in her tracks.

A really large black bird, looked like a raven, was sitting smack in the front of her door. "What the..." The bird suddenly flapped its wings, cawed and shot off over to a tree at the end of the building. "That was weird," she muttered and unlocked her door, switching on her light as she stepped inside. Wondering where her cat was, she called, "Kitty...Kitty...Ginger?" But she didn't see her anywhere. "Strange," she's usually right here to greet me.

Before Sally could close the door the bird flew back and landed in the threshold. She went to kick at it, but it quickly hopped out of her way. "You crazy bird! What's wrong with you? If you were a good-looking man, the way I feel tonight, I'd say come on in! But a bird...I don't think so. "

To her astonishment, the bird suddenly hopped across the threshold and the door slammed shut and she heard the lock click. "What on earth?" She tried to unlock it, but it wouldn't budge. The bird was now right behind her, and there was no way she wanted that bird staying in her apartment. She pulled on the knob with both hands in spite of the fact that she knew it was locked. All at once, she had this desperate feeling that she needed to get out (to run) inside her that she couldn't suppress. The bird's feathers ruffled and then she realized that not a bird but _someone_ was standing behind her.

She slowly turned around, as she knew his scent, and stared into mesmerizing black eyes. "Klaus?"

"Thanks for inviting me in."

Before she could respond, he had her by the neck, overpowering her. He was too busy enjoying his feast to notice the large yellow cat watching him from atop a high bookshelf to his side. The cat suddenly yowled and landed at the nape of his neck, biting deep into his flesh and furiously digging claws in. Klaus immediately let Sally go, grabbing behind for the cat.

Sally managed to regain her footing, turned and was glad when the door unlocked. She swung it open and ran out into the night screaming, causing her neighbors to rush out of their apartments to see what was going on.

In spite of Klaus' supernatural strength, the cat clawed at him furiously and was all over his back and neck at amazing speed, just enough that it took him a few seconds to grasp it.

He finally got a good hold on her fur, pulling her off his neck and hurtling her across the room with such force that she would have been killed had she not landed against the back of the cushioned sofa. When Klaus' realized that Sally had gotten the attention of all her neighbors, he transformed to the raven and swiftly flew out the door.

Ginger was temporarily stunned, but not hurt badly. Recovered, she ran out the door in pursuit of her mistress.

Sally was frantically trying to tell everyone what had happened. Yet, for some reason, she couldn't remember who it was that had attacked her. She had briefly thought she knew, but as the seconds passed, she realized it was becoming more and more unclear as to what had actually happened. Her neck was squirting blood, and one of the women ran back to her apartment and grabbed a small towel from the kitchen, brought it back and pressed it on Sally's wound.

Meanwhile another neighbor said he had phoned for an ambulance and the police.

In the light of the open apartment doors, Sally saw her cat coming towards her. "Ginger! Oh Ginger! You're all right," she cried. "I just knew you were a goner." Speaking to the others gathered around, "She saved my life! That madman would have killed me! She saved my life!" Sally held out her arms and Ginger leapt into them and Sally snuggled her close to her heart.

A few minutes later an ambulance and several squad cars pulled up. Two paramedics jumped out of the ambulance, and a female and a male cop ran up.

As the paramedics applied a temporary bandage to her wound to slow down the bleeding, Sally breathlessly explained to the police that some stranger had come out of nowhere and attacked her just as she was going into her apartment.

Afterwards, as they were putting her in the ambulance, they tried to get her to leave Ginger at home, even with a willing neighbor, but she refused to leave her heroine. Under the extenuating circumstances, they deemed that it was okay. Soon, Sally and her cat were whisked away to the nearest hospital.

Paul was readying for bed and had the television on in his room. He couldn't believe it when he saw the news. _"Sally!"_ he said so loud that Judy came running in from her bedroom.

"What's going on?" Then she saw Sally's face on the television as she was being interviewed by a reporter at the hospital. She had Ginger in her arms. "Her cat saved her from some lunatic?"

"What she says." Paul eased down on the foot of his bed. "What the heck is going on around here?"

"Maybe we should get a cat?" Judy quipped.

"What kind of nut would bite someone's neck?" Paul asked.

Judy didn't hesitate. "A vampire."

"Huh?" Paul frowned and looked away from the set to his sister. "A vampire?"

"You never go to the movies, do you, brother?"

"Not often."

"If you did, you'd know they bite people in their necks."

"That book!" he said suddenly.

She had started to walk off but stopped in her tracks, half turning towards him. "What book?"

"Somebody left a book about vampires at Amber's door."

She did an about face. "Seriously?"

"Seriously."

"Maybe it was the same idiot that attacked Sally?"

"You know...Think I'm going to call Grady...And the sheriff."

" _Are you crazy?"_ Judy gasped.

Her tone took him by complete surprise. "You don't think I should tell them?"

"What is wrong with you, Paul? Think about it."

"Oh! I don't really think a vampire attacked her, Judy. If that's what you're worried about?"

She sighed as with great relief. "It was..."

"No!" he said, half laughing. "I mean that I think whoever left the book is a certifiable nut...and he could be the one that attacked Sally and bit her in the neck. I'm only suggesting that this mental case just _believes_ he's a vampire."

"I see...Sorry...For a minute there I thought my normally cool-headed brother had lost it."

He chuckled...Not yet, little sister." He moved over to her and put an arm around her. "So...you think you want a cat now? Or are we gonna still see about getting that dog?"

"I like cats...but I was being facetious...I think a dog would be better for guarding the store...though I admit what Ginger did was impressive. But then, she is a really large cat."

"You know...That's an excellent idea. For guarding the store, I mean. I have thought about getting a dog for just that purpose a time or two."

"Getting a dog is still on, then?"

"Gonna call Jerri first thing in the morning."

She grabbed him around the neck and kissed his cheek. "Thank you! I'm _so_ excited!" She headed out of the room, stopping at the door. "Night, brother."

"Night," he said with a big smile. He shut the television off, decided that calling Grady could wait until later and went to bed.

Paul was just opening up the store as Judy's school bus pulled away and Grady walked in. Grady did his usual semblance of a hat tip, just touching the rim with his fingertips. "Morning, Paul," he said, noticing the morning's display of doughnuts as he approached the register.

Paul responded, "Morning to you, Grady."

Referring to the doughnuts, "These fresh?"

"Yep. Have a couple...on the house."

"Ya sure?"

"Absolutely. Believe I can eat sixty cents or so." He nodded to the pot of freshly made coffee in the corner by the door to his living quarters. "Coffee just finished perking...You can wash those doughnuts down with a cup."

Taking a napkin furnished alongside the doughnuts, Grady picked out a jelly-filled and a chocolate covered one.

"You've tempted me, Paul. Thanks!" He ambled over to the coffee machine and poured a Styrofoam cup full, poured in two packets or sweetener and some coffee creamer. "Now," he said, grinning in Paul's direction, "I am ready for the day." He took a big bite out of the jelly-filled, chewed a bit, swallowed, took a sip of his coffee and said, "Okay...What's this information you wanted to give me?"

"You've known me all my life, Grady...So I know you know I'm not a kook."

"Is that right?" Grady said with a stoic face, and then laughed at Paul's confounded expression. "Just kidding. Gotta have some fun. Go on...Tell me what you need to tell me."

Paul sucked in air and exhaled quickly. "The other night...someone left a very old... looked antique... and bound in red leather... book... about...well...vampires on Amber's door."

Grady held his stare on Paul, not saying anything for a minute, chewing the last of the jelly-filled.

Paul added, "I know it might not sound relevant to anything, but I was thinking about that nut that bit Sally's neck...He obviously thinks he's a vampire...I was just wondering if there's any possible way the two incidents could be related?"

Grady sat his chocolate doughnut down on a napkin and took a long sip of his coffee, all the while, eyes focused on Paul. "Yeah..." Grady finally said, breaking the silence. "As you say, I've known you all your life. So, I'm going to tell you something."

Paul nodded slightly. He'd never seen Grady look so serious. He lowered his voice. "What is it, Grady?"

"This is just between us for now. Don't tell Judy...or that Amber girl...yet. But all those unusual deaths here about lately..."

"Go on."

"All of them...And I mean _all of them_ had every drop of blood drained from their bodies!"

Paul had a sudden sick feeling in his stomach. He stood back, scrutinizing Grady's face. No doubt about it, the man was dead serious. "So...You're telling me that there really _are_ vampires? That these people were killed not by a cougar or bear but by a real, true to life, vampire? That's really hard to believe...even coming from you."

Grady scratched the back of his neck and then picked up his other doughnut. "I would have never believed it myself, Paul...But I've had more than one respectable doctor tell me that no ordinary animal committed these crimes."

"Really?"

"Each victim had two holes in their necks where the blood had been drained from their bodies. Looked like large snake bites. No bear....no cougar has the ability to do that! What's more...our brave Sally is very lucky to be alive today. If it weren't for her cat, she'd be history. Funny thing is...she can't seem to remember now much about what happened. The more time passes the less she seems to remember. All she is clear on is that the man bit her and that her cat jumped on him and she ran out the door screaming."

" _Oh my God!"_ Paul said, a hand going to the top of his head and turning away briefly as though to process it all. Then he dropped his hand down and turned back around. "So the cougar that Dorian killed was just an incident and not related whatsoever?"

"Sure looks that way."

"Is there anything we can do? That I can do to protect Judy...Amber? If this person really is a vampire...how do we fight this?"

"You know me, too, Paul. I'm a no-nonsense guy. And, unfortunately...Sally can't remember all the details. Still, she swears the man _bit_ her! But the two holes in her neck weren't ordinary teeth marks! As I said, looked more like marks left by snake fangs. And a good-sized snake at that."

"Seriously?" Paul said, inclining his head a little.

"Seriously, I kid you not. I am wondering if this character hypnotized her somehow. Being the man of logic that I am, I would lean towards someone with a medical degree or knowledge in that field. But, that still doesn't explain how these bodies could have been drained of their blood so rapidly. According to the coroner, it was done rather quickly. The only one that wasn't was Shelia...Whoever killed her, killed her more slowly."

"Wonder why?"

"Who knows? Maybe this sickko was savoring his kill."He took another bite of his doughnut, chewed and swallowed. He sighed, "This is something like I've never come across in all my years as a ranger...Except for Clifford Braz's wife, Caroline. Only, that was three years ago and one incident that we know of. As time passed we just chalked it up to being one of those unexplainable things. Now, I'm wondering if there is come connection."

"Just say for the moment that anything is possible...That there really are vampires, not just some freaks. What is there that we can do to protect ourselves, our families, against them?"

"Been doing a little research. Surfed the web half the night. Guess you don't invite any strangers in your house...for one thing. Once they've been invited in, they can come in any time they want."

"That's a chilling thought," Paul said, eyeing a short, middle-aged woman just coming in the door. "And someone wrote that very warning in the front of Amber's book!"

"You don't say?"

"Saw it myself."

"I'd like to see that book Amber has," Grady said. "Maybe I'll drop by her place this morning...Want her to tell me exactly what happened the night it was left there." He finished off his doughnut and coffee. "Thanks a million for breakfast...Actually my second one this morning." He grinned. "Don't tell Samantha."

"You know I won't. And you're more than welcome, Grady."

"You take care now...And if you hear of anything or see anything out of the ordinary...Well, you know what to do."

"Definitely," Paul replied and went over to help the woman who was trying to reach a jar of mayonnaise that was just out of her grasp.

Amber was outside with Star when Grady rolled in with his Jeep. He slid out and, shifting his pants up by his belt, he ambled in her direction. "Amber," he said with that hat tip, and then looking at the dog. "Hello, Star."

Star woofed enthusiastically and wagged his tail.

Grady reached down with one hand and ruffled the dog's ears. "Star's known me since he was a pup. Samantha...my wife...and Jerri have been best friends all their lives." He straightened.

"I didn't know that."

Grady rubbed his other hand across his mustache and then let his hand down. "Paul tells me someone dropped an unusual book on your front porch the other night."

Amber was a little surprised that Paul had told Grady. It showed in her face. "Oh...that! Yeah...But I'm sure it's not anything. Just some weirdo. Probably nothing to be concerned about."

He didn't look so sure, and did a slow scan around the yard before returning his attention back to her. "Weirdos are what you _should_ be afraid of, Amber. And if you're not worried, why did you get Star?"

"Guess there's no fooling you."

"Nope. Been on the job far too long. Also, I guess you've heard by now about Sally Peters?"

"Yes I did. Saw it on the news this morning. A man bit her! Now, that _is_ bizarre."

"Good thing she has a crazy twenty-pound cat or she might not be here."

"That was weird. I didn't know cats could be vicious...with people."

"Cat's an animal. Any animal can be vicious when provoked. Guess she didn't want her bread and butter killed."

"I realize a cat can do some damage...Just never occurred to me that one would attack a human like that. Live and learn, I suppose."

If there's one thing I've learned on this job...it is that anything is possible." He shifted his weight. "Now...I don't suppose I could borrow that book for a little while?"

"Oh...sure. Of course." She waved for him to follow and headed for the cabin with Star.

"I see you don't have him leashed."

"No...thought I'd try it. He hasn't tried to run off once."

"Jerri's dogs are well-trained."

"I'm finding that out." Once they were inside the house she retrieved the book from her bedroom and brought it out to him. "Here," she said, handing it over. "I've looked through it enough to thoroughly give me the creeps...Keep it, if you want."

"Nice of you. But, until we know who left it, I think it might be a good idea for me to return it when I'm done...Don't want to set this _person_ off...should he or she...but I'm assuming it's a he...somehow find out that you gave it away."

"Didn't think of that."

"You be careful now...and good to know you have some protection. Can't do any better than Star there," he said, eyeing the dog sitting faithfully at her side.

Star woofed as though he understood.

"Ma'am," Grady said, tipping his hat again and went out the door.

Amber sighed and looked down at her pet. "Just gets weirder and weirder..."

Star tilted his head to the side and let out a little yap.

"I bet you'd like a treat. Have a bag of liver flavored ones shaped like bones for you."

He definitely understood the word treat and danced into the kitchen ahead of her.

It was evening as Dorian approached home, a mere blur passing through the thick trees and overgrowth. He made a slight detour by Amber's cabin first and was surprised to smell a dog. He stopped in his tracks. The dog would sense him; know that he wasn't human, which could be a little testy. This was a new problem to work out. Now he would have to make friends with the canine in order to be able to come around. Though he could kill the dog with no problem, it was something he would rather not do. Amber was what he wanted. He had not wanted a female this much in a very long time.

He wanted her happy, not sad. And he wanted her safe. It took no fool to figure out why she had got a dog. Protection! There was no way for her to know that he intended to protect her from now on.

Amber was sitting at the table reading when Star jumped up with a growl and went to the back door. "What is it, Star?" She tossed her magazine aside, rose and peered out the door's window. "I don't see anything." She put her hand on the knob, but Star got really excited then, snarling and growling, definitely ready to attack whatever was out there. "Shit! I don't know what to do! I don't know if I should let you out. What if it's a bear? Something big? I don't want to lose you!" Star jumped up on his hind legs, scratching at the door. Amber thought surely he was going to tear right through it. "Okay...Maybe I should let you out. But don't you go getting yourself killed." She blew out air and went to open the door. The dog scrambled through and was out and running before she had it all the way open. "Star!" she yelled, but with a couple of graceful leaps over some blackberry bushes the dog was already into the woods and out of sight. "Oh crap!"

Dorian was waiting for him. Though Star was quick, he was quicker. He caught the dog in mid-air, grasping his muzzle tight so he couldn't bite. Star whimpered from the force, but he wasn't hurt badly. With one powerful hand Dorian held the dog's mouth shut and held his other arm around the dog.

"Now," he said to the dog, "we've got to have a little talk here." He heard Amber come outside and knew she was heading his way. "First, I have to get you away from her." In mere seconds, Dorian had the dog a mile away from Amber's cabin.

Amber called and called Star from her backyard, not daring to venture off her lot, but she couldn't see or hear him anywhere.

"Star!"

Tears misted her eyes, afraid she'd made a horrible mistake in letting him out. "Oh God! I hope a bear didn't get him!" But she knew she hadn't heard anything. She realized she wasn't getting anywhere and went back to her cabin. She'd left her cell phone on the kitchen table. She picked it up and called Paul.

Away from any interference, Dorian, still holding the dog's muzzle tight with one hand and gripping his haunches with the other, eased him down on his feet. He let go of the dog's body and the dog tried to pull away, but couldn't free himself of Dorian's grip. "Now...mutt," Dorian said, "look at me!" He locked his eyes into the angry eyes of the dog, but it didn't take long and the anger faded, as Star saw something in Dorian's eyes that made him whimper. Dorian focused his will into the dog. "You and I are going to be good friends...You won't growl at me anymore! And you definitely won't try to bite me! Got it?" Star snorted and whined but wagged his tail. "Okay...I think we have an understanding here. You're the big bad dog...but I'm an even bigger bad dog!" He loosened his grip on Star's mouth and Star let out a happy bark and wagged his tail. Dorian gave him a loving pat on his head then. "Much better. Now, I think I can take you home."

Dorian wasn't in any hurry now in returning the dog. He wanted this to play out in his favor. Instead of streaking through the forest, he ran a normal pace for a while, letting the dog run alongside. When they reached a reasonable proximity to his own cabin, Dorian diverted the dog to his place, taking him inside and feeding him a steak that needed to be eaten or cooked before it got bad. Soon as the dog finished, Dorian said, "Okay...guess it's been a reasonable length of time. I'll take you home now."

Star let out a couple of yips and jumped up and down, obviously understanding.

"Okay...boy, let's go." Dorian opened the door and they headed down the trail.

Paul was just pulling into the drive and Amber was standing there in the light of the porch waiting for him to get out when Dorian and Star came up from the back. Paul saw them immediately as he stepped out of his truck. He nodded in their direction as he spoke to Amber, "Looks like Mr. Lodovico found Star for you."

"What?" she swirled around just in time for Star to leap up and greet her with a joyful but very wet lick across her face.

"Thought he might belong to you," Dorian said, walking up. "I just got home a little while ago...was gone for a bit. Heard him barking out in the woods. Not sure what he was after, but whatever it was must have eluded him. And he'd managed to get his collar caught on a broken branch. Had to free him. Anyway, he seemed glad to see me...And you're my closest neighbor...So thought I'd try you first." He looked at Paul, who was observing him intently. "Stevenson..." he gave a respectful nod.

"Lodovico," Paul replied, observing him with fixed, leery eyes.

"I can't thank you enough!" Amber said, as she petted her exuberant dog. "I thought he was gone for sure...That's why I called Paul.

"Dorian flashed a smile. "Hey...You can always call me when I'm home. I'm generally around close." His eyes cut to Paul, who wasn't looking nearly as happy as Amber.

"I'll keep that in mind," Amber replied. "But Paul here was so nice to leave the store and come out to help me look for him." She smiled thankfully at Paul. But he was eyeing Dorian curiously and didn't seem to hear her. "Paul?" she said.

"Oh!" he said, attention turning to her. "No problem...I'm just glad you got Star back." He realized he must appear rude and reached out and offered his hand to Dorian, who took it with a quick shake.

"Well...Guess all's well that ends well," Dorian said, releasing Paul's hand and dropping to his knees and giving Star a hug. Star, in turn, licked his face. "Okay...I like you, too." Dorian bounced up then and nodded briskly. "Have a good one!" And he swiftly walked off.

Amber noticed that Paul seemed preoccupied, chewing his bottom lip, as his eyes remained on Dorian disappearing into the overgrowth. "You don't like him, do you?"

Still facing in Dorian's direction, he closed his eyes momentarily, sucked in air and then sighed halfheartedly and turned, giving her a forced smile. "Not really sure how I feel...There's something strange about him."

"Well, Star obviously likes him," she pointed out.

He shrugged. "Yeah... I guess that says something. Dogs usually have good instincts about people. And he seems to really like Lodovico. Guess the man can't be all that bad."

"Well...he's certainly come to my rescue a time or two."

Paul scratched the back of his head and smiled sheepishly, dropping his arm down. "I guess maybe I'm a little jealous."

She was surprised by his confession. "But why?"

He took her in his arms. Star whimpered. "Not hurting her, Star," he said. Then to Amber, "I want to be the one to come to your rescue! That's why. I like you a lot, Amber...And guess I don't really like the idea of you living so close to someone who might possibly be a rival."

She couldn't contain her grin. "You _are_ jealous!"

"Admittedly."

"No reason to be."

"Ummm...not so certain about that. He really seems to have eyes for you. And I hate to admit it...but he's good-looking."

"And so are you. But what makes you think he likes me?"

"The way he looks at you."

"You must be imagining it, Paul. He hasn't made any moves towards me...in that way."

"Maybe not...yet."

She hung her arms around his neck and gave him a peck on his lips. "Nothing to be jealous of."

"You say that...but I'm not so sure. I've noticed how all the women around look at him when he comes in the store. Even Judy talks about how _hot_ he is...And...I _have_ noticed you looking at him."

"Just looking, Paul! That's all. Yes...he is very easy on the eyes. But so are _you_! I love your green eyes and the way your bangs spill over your forehead."

He squinted, surprised. "You do? I'm always trying to push them out of the way."

"Don't...sexy."

That brought on a pleased grin. "Really?"

"Really."

They stared into one another's eyes for several seconds, but Star was getting anxious for attention and began barking. Paul kissed her tenderly in spite of the dog. When they broke away, Paul asked, "Okay if I come over later? Sally's running late tonight, and Judy's watching the store until I get back."

"Definitely," she answered, smiling auspiciously. "And Sally's already coming back to work?"

"Said she was. But she's not staying in the same place now. She's staying with a couple of friends for a while...and her cat, too."

"Good!"

"Later then." To Star, "Now you be good...And don't go running off again."

Star woofed.

Paul climbed into his Ram. "That almost sounded defiant," he said to Amber.

She chuckled. "Yeah...It did."

Paul waved then and left. Amber took Star back into the house.

There was something with this Dorian Lodovico that Paul definitely felt uneasy about, although he couldn't put his finger on it.

For one, he didn't like the way the man seemed so sure of himself – not that that was a bad thing in general – but he was just a little too cocky for Paul's likes. Paul had to question himself. Was he that jealous? Was he that insecure that he was jealous of someone he hardly knew? Or was there really something not quite right about the man? He had always been easygoing and tried not to be judgmental. So was he being judgmental with Lodovico just because he could be competition? Or was there really and truly something wrong with the man? These things he knew he needed to sort out for himself.

He really liked Amber...Liked her more than any woman he'd ever met. He felt that if he had a chance in hell with her...he didn't want to blow that chance by overreacting and being jealous if there was no reason to be. And he didn't want to lose the chance of being with her to Lodovico, if Lodovico was after her. Something in his gut told him that he was.

"Dammit!" he said to himself and beat his fist on the steering wheel. "Don't screw this up!" He glanced upward out his windshield. "God! Please don't let me screw this up!" He was home now and pulled in alongside the building.

Sally was just arriving too, earlier than she had said; something Paul wasn't unhappy about. They met at the door. She had a bandage on her neck but greeted Paul smiling as though nothing unusual had transpired.

"You sure you feel up to working, Sally?" he asked, holding the door open for her.

"Damn right! Not gonna let some freak keep me in hiding for the rest of my life. I love working for you and Judy...One of the bright spots in my life."

"And you're a bright spot in ours, Sally," he said, stopping to give her a hug before going on back into his living quarters.

Dorian popped a beer open and sat down to his little bar. He needed to act fast. Paul wasn't wasting any time in trying to win Amber's affections.

They hadn't made love yet. That he was pretty sure of, but all his vampire instincts told him that it was getting really close. He could smell the hormones raging in Paul when he was near her. What's more, Amber obviously wasn't turned off by the man.

But she was also interested in him. That was equally apparent. When it came right down to it, no woman could resist his _charms_ , but he still wanted her to _love_ him, not just be under his spell. Perhaps late in the night he would pay her a little visit.

Seven:

Grady sat at the kitchen table; chair leaned back against the wall, while he sipped on a tall glass of iced tea and read through the borrowed book. He looked up when Samantha walked in and asked, "Is that really a book on vampires you're reading?" She had a bowl of popcorn in her hand and placed it on the table in front of him.

"Kind of looks that way, doesn't it?" he replied, eyeing her over his tea.

Curiosity peeked, she sat down beside him. "Ugh! Those illustrations couldn't be bloodier! Why on earth are you reading something like that?"

He didn't really want to tell her that vampires might be a real possibility. That was something he wanted to keep from most of the folk around. So far, only his fellow rangers, the sheriff department, the coroner, along with a couple of doctors, and Paul were the only ones who knew. And at this point, he was afraid that even that might be too many.

"Grady, I asked you a question," his wife said.

He leaned forward and set his chair straight. "Reading it because there's some nut out there who _thinks_ he's a vampire."

"Oh...Are you talking about what happened to Sally?"

"Yeah..." he replied, hoping that would suffice. But he quickly realized that it wouldn't.

"Does it have anything to do with what happened to Shelia and that poor young hiker they found?"

He snapped the book shut, placed it on the table and stood, stretching. "Not sure those are connected, Sammie. Think they believe that was a cougar." He looked off, knowing full well she was scrutinizing him.

Sometimes she just could read him too well. And though he loved her dearly, she had a mouth on her that wouldn't quit. He'd learned a long time ago that there were just some things you couldn't tell her.

"You wouldn't be putting me off, would you?"

"Course not," he said, grabbing up a handful of popcorn and stuffing it in his mouth as he walked off to the bathroom. He didn't really need to relieve himself, but he hoped to stay in there long enough that she would forget and focus on something else. He sat in the bathroom for several minutes, and after a bit he heard her scoot her chair back and walk off into the living room and turn on the television. He went ahead and used the bathroom then, as the iced tea had made its way through. He flushed the toilet and went to watch television with her in the living room. As he'd hoped, she'd lost her thoughts in the game show she was watching. He sighed with relief. She didn't seem to notice. He picked up the bowl of popcorn that was now beside her and sat down.

He needed to be up extra early in the morning, as he was meeting with Sheriff Brooks over the unusual situation. Soon as Samantha's show was over, he relinquished the rest of the bowl of popcorn over to her and said that he was calling it a night, knowing there was another program coming on she wanted to see. She leaned over and kissed him quickly and he moseyed off to bed.

Dorian took his raven form and settled down on a side railing of Amber's front porch. And though he was there as a bird, Star would not bother him, now that he was under his spell. The dog would only see him as a bird and nothing more.

Amber was watching television but she kept peeking out the window behind her sofa. Obviously, she was looking for someone. Dorian knew it had to be Paul. Sure enough, the headlights of the Dodge Ram came into view as it came around the bend. Dorian flew up to the roof, not wanting Paul to see him. Paul had a bouquet of red roses when he got out of the truck.

_Shit!_ Dorian thought.

Paul stepped up on the porch and barely knocked before Amber had the door open.

"Roses!" Amber squealed with delight when Paul handed her the bouquet.

_Shit!_ Dorian thought again. _Not good!_

Paul went on into the house and Dorian returned to the porch where he could see inside the living room, and into the right of the kitchen.

Amber got a vase from beneath her sink, filled it with water, poured in the ingredients from the packet that came with the roses and set the roses in the vase. She then centered the flowers on the table. Finished, she turned to Paul and kissed him.

_Damn!_ Dorian watched the couple intently, hoping they'd break the embrace soon. Finally she pulled away from Paul, but she had that willing look in her eyes. The one Dorian wanted only for himself. _Shit!_ Then she thanked him for the flowers and kissed him again. This time, getting a little too heated. _Shit! Shit! Shit!_ Dorian had to do something. He focused his powers on the elements, causing a strong wind to blow up and the screen blew open, banging against the wall. It worked, as it had the last time he'd done it. She came to the door and looked out. She saw him, but merely thought he was a bird.

"Weird," she said, looking back at Paul who was standing right behind her. "That's what happened the night the book was left on my porch. The screen banged open like this. And I could have sworn I'd latched it...both times."

Paul glanced out. "I thought you did, too...This time, anyway. Over there...on the railing...That's really a big bird!" he noted, seeing Dorian. "Looks like a raven!"

Sounding surprised, "A raven? I wasn't sure if that's what it was or not. I've seen it hanging around here a lot."

"Oh...yeah. Not as plentiful as crows...but you see them sometimes. Strange how it's just sitting there staring at us. But it doesn't seem to be bothering Star," he said looking at the dog standing on his other side. Star seemed only mildly interested.

"Yeah...Still, it is kind of creepy. Maybe we should just go in?"

"You're right," Paul said. And they stepped back inside and latched the screen and closed the door.

Dorian chuckled the best he could in his raven form, sounded more like a frog. He had succeeded for the moment, but he knew the night was only just beginning. He moved to the windowsill in front of the love seat, as Amber and Paul had settled there now. Paul had his arm around her. _Shit!_ Dorian knew he might need to get really creative tonight. There was no way he was going to let Paul make love to his female! No way! Not tonight!

The couple sat there watching television for a few minutes, but it wasn't long and Paul was pulling her close and they were kissing again. It wasn't any time and they were getting hot and heavy. Paul's fingers traveled their way down her blouse and he was soon unbuttoning it.

No way! Ain't gonna happen!

Paul and Amber both jumped with a start when something heavy crashed on the front porch. _"What the hell was that?"_ Amber exclaimed.

"Sounded like a friggin' tree!" Paul got up and opened the door. "It's not a tree, but it's a really big limb off the bigger tree to the right of your porch. Wonder what made it come down?"

"And there's that raven sitting on it!" She said, pointing to the bird.

"Yeah...If I didn't know better, I'd say it was laughing at us."

Dorian croaked at them then and took flight, settling on the rooftop.

"I don't believe this!" Paul said, turning to her, half smiling, but obviously perplexed. "Guess I'd better move it." He went over and with some effort managed to lift it up and shove it off the porch.

"I don't believe any of this either."

"Come on! Let's have a beer."

"Sounds good to me." They both went inside. Much to Dorian's delight, he'd managed to thwart their love-making a little longer.

Amber opened a bottle of beer for Paul and one for herself. They sat down to the table.

"I'm sorry," she said.

"For what?"

"I don't know...for things getting so weird."

"Not your fault."

"I know...but I still am sorry."

He smiled warmly. "No more than I...But," he said, taking a quick sip of his beer and setting the bottle down, "I don't discourage that easily...especially when I consider the possible rewards in persistence."

She responded with an equally warm grin.

The next thing they knew there was a bright flash and a loud crack that shook the cabin, knocking them both off their seats.

"Holy Mother of God!" Paul yelled, getting up and helping Amber off the floor. "I've _never_ in my entire life known for lightning to hit so close here!"

"Yeah...That was too close! I wonder what it hit?"

He went over to the back door window. "Looks like it split that small spruce back at the end of your property. Even so, that's really close."

She looked out too. There was a small fire burning at the bottom of what was left of the tree. "This is one weird evening! Not gonna ask what's gonna happen next. Afraid we might find out."

"You know...as much as I hate to say it, Amber...Maybe we should forget trying to..."

"Trying to what?" She grinned teasingly.

He shrugged. "You know...take it to the next level...tonight. Seems like it's just not in the cards."

_Yes!_ Dorian thought, looking in through the living room window.

"Maybe you're right, Paul."

"I don't know why...but it's almost as though that something or someone is behind all this. Although I know it sounds crazy."

She frowned judiciously. "You don't really think so, do you? I mean...How's that possible?"

"All these freaky things going on lately...Amber...honestly. There was a time when I would have never entertained thinking a lot of things possible."

"Uh-huh. You have my attention."

"And I hope I'm way off base here and dead wrong. But as much as I want to be close to you this evening...had really hoped," he smiled timidly, "that we could get more intimate...I just don't think it a good idea now. Maybe not even a safe one...Even if it is just Mother Nature taking her frustrations out on us," he said, smiling with a slight quirk of his mouth but looking unsure.

He couldn't be more sincere. She almost felt sorry for him and found herself agreeing. Something really weird was happening. "I'm not sure I understand all of this...but I do concur. Something's really off kilter tonight."

"What do you say we drink our beers down, watch a little television and call it a night? Maybe things will be more in our favor the next time. And...there's that big tree limb. I need to get my chain saw and bring it out and cut it up for you."

"You're just too good to me," she said, meaning it. She felt she didn't deserve it from him. He'd been there for her right from the start, ever since the day they met.

"Amber," he said, eyes delving into hers, "I like you more than a lot. And I think you know it."

She smiled with her eyes. "And I like you too, Paul."

Here we go again! Dorian thought.

They didn't kiss this time. Instead, they picked up their beers, returned to the living room where Star was splayed out on the love seat. Paul shook his head and laughed heartily.

"What the hell!" Amber chuckled and sat down on the floor in front of the love seat. Paul joined her. They watched television the rest of the evening, and Paul left a little after eleven, much to Dorian's satisfaction.

After a quick shower, Amber went to bed; Star across the foot. She quickly fell asleep and slept sound for a while and then began dreaming. Dorian's handsome face was suddenly there. She let out a little gasp unawares, lost in eyes so clear that it was like looking into two pools of pure blue crystal. Sparks twinkled from the surface of those pools and leapt from his soul to hers. The profound desire she saw in them took her breath away. He slowly raised a hand and caressed her cheek ever so gently, the stroke of an angel.

He leaned forward and kissed her forehead with the softest lips imaginable. "My sweet Amber," he said in his musical voice, looking lovingly down to her. "I am the one for you. I am the one who loves you more than all the rest. Then he ever so tenderly brought his warm lips down on hers. She couldn't help but respond. Never had she felt such need to be with someone. She ached to be with him, not wanting him to ever let her go.

And then he was gone!

She sat up in bed, startled. "God! I was dreaming!" Her fingers went to her lips. "His kiss...It was _so_ real!" She tossed her covers back, and it was then that she saw the raven on her bedroom windowsill looking in. "You some kind of weirdo, bird?" she said. She had no way of knowing that it was Dorian. He'd been watching her the whole time she'd been asleep, the source of her passionate dream.

In the kitchen, she poured herself a glass of milk and made herself a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, hoping it would relax her so she could go back to sleep. She sat down at her table and Star plopped down beside her on the floor. "I do not understand this," she said to Star as though he might understand. "I like Paul...a lot! And he likes me! If it hadn't been for all the weird things going on when he was here, we would have made love...So, why did I dream such a passionate dream about Dorian? I hardly know the man."

She bit into her sandwich, still feeling much of the fervor she had in the dream, still reeling from the almost overwhelming sense of love.

She drank down half her milk and placed the glass on the table. "Got to admit, though – he is the most beautiful man I ever laid eyes on."

Star looked up at her and cocked his head, woofed and laid his head back down between his paws.

"I know...Paul is damn good-looking, too! He's kind...thoughtful...generous. And there's that fatherly air about him. I feel so safe with him...so comfortable. But Dorian – Hell! I've never really spent any time with him, except for the times he's come to my rescue. Yet, when he looks at me and those sparks start jumping out from those gorgeous eyes, I feel like I'm gonna melt right then and there. Shit!"

Star looked up at her again and sniffed.

"Think I'm crazy, don't you?" she said, finishing off her sandwich. "I know one thing...Not going to tell Paul about my dreams of Dorian. Not going to tell a soul...other than you of course. But we know you won't tell. Thing I'm afraid of though...is how am I going to react when I do run into Dorian again? I know I'm going to feel self-conscious after such a passionate dream...and I'm not forgetting the first one, either. This was my second dream of him. Must be something in my subconscious...don't know how else to explain it."

Done with her milk and sandwich, she stood, placed her plate and empty glass in the sink and headed to the bathroom to brush her teeth. When she returned to her bedroom, the raven was gone.

When Amber arose the next morning she was determined to push all thoughts of her dreams of Dorian out of her mind. She and Paul had something going...something good. She didn't want to blow it. Besides, there was something else about Dorian, something other than the passion he stirred in her...And though he had literally saved her life and rescued her dog, there was something dark and mysterious about him. In reality, it frightened her.

She fed Star and poured herself coffee and sat down to her table. That was it! She decided.

With Paul, she felt safe, secure and comfortable. But the way Dorian made her feel was something entirely different.

Besides, he'd never shown any real interest in her anyway, not the way Paul had. "I should forget Dorian!" she said aloud to her dog. Then she jumped, nearly falling out of her chair from a knock on her back door. She couldn't believe it when she turned around.

Dorian!

"Speak of the devil..." she breathed.

He had a cup in his hand and was wearing an unreadable smile behind the glass.

I didn't frighten you, did I?" he asked in his smooth voice as she opened the door to him. "I saw you through the glass. Jumped out of your seat."

"Just a little," she admitted, feeling silly. "I wasn't expecting anyone."

He held up the cup. "I'm out of coffee...meant to get some... but totally forgot it when I went to the store. Was wondering if you could loan me enough to make a pot...until I get to the store?"

"Oh! Sure." She stepped aside. "Come on in and I'll get it for you." She noticed an ever so slight change in his expression, but she couldn't decipher it.

"Thank you," he said and stepped inside, glancing around.

Star padded over to him immediately as though he was a long lost friend. Dorian ruffled the dog's ears.

"I have coffee already made...Would you like to join me? But I will still give you enough for a pot when you go home."

"I would love to join you," he said, smiling strangely and petting Star.

"Go ahead and take a seat...I'll get your coffee."

He nodded appreciatively and sat down. Star dropped at his feet and sprawled out.

"Sweetener and creamer already there. If you want it?" she said, placing the steaming mug of coffee in front of him. "And here's a spoon."

"Thank you," he said, eyes sparkling as though they held some wonderful secret.

She realized she was weak in the knees. _What's he doing to me?_

He dropped in a packet of sweetener and stirred his coffee. He sat the spoon aside and took a sip, staring at her with those clear, sharp eyes over the rim.

She thought she was going to turn to jelly right in front of him. She quickly sat down, eyes trailing nervously to her dog.

"You okay?" he inquired. "You seem...jumpy."

"I just had kind of a weird night. I'm sorry."

"Nothing to apologize for." He held his gaze on her for several seconds. "I don't make you uncomfortable, do I? If I do...I can leave."

"Oh! No!" she lied, not about to admit it. And she didn't want to seem rude. "You don't need to leave."

He flashed a disarming smile. "Good! The last thing I want is to make you uncomfortable. After all, we are neighbors. We might need to call on one another from time to time."

"Seems like you've already done some really big favors for me."

He responded with a mere squint that just about did her in and took another sip of his coffee.

_Oh God! I am going to melt!_ She picked up her coffee mug with both hands, hoping he wouldn't notice how badly they were shaking. Then his hand was suddenly on her wrist. She slowly looked up into those amazing eyes.

"It's okay, Amber..." he said, as though he fully understood what she was experiencing. "It's okay."

She managed a nod and to drink down some of her coffee, trying to understand what was happening. What was this she was feeling? And why was she feeling it? There was something powerful about him, an aura, something she'd never encountered before meeting him.

"I won't hurt you! I won't _ever_ hurt you!"

She knew it was a strange thing for him to say...Yet, it was what she needed to hear. How did he know this? She swallowed hard. "I wasn't thinking that..." she lied.

"Weren't you?" studying her intently.

"You saved my life!" she replied, managing to look away. "Why would you hurt me?" She couldn't help but look back again, something inside of her pleading for him to make her understand what was happening.

"Exactly! You don't have to be afraid of me...ever!"

She forced herself to smile, needing to feel normal. Although normal seemed a million miles away at this moment. She made herself look into his hypnotic stare. "Is the coffee okay?" she heard herself say, but it seemed as though it was someone else who asked.

"Coffee is great!" He flashed another captivating smile then and suddenly stood and emptied his cup. "Well...I need to get going...Chores," he said, hiking an eyebrow. "They won't do themselves."

"Right." She had to force herself to stand too, but felt all wobbly. "I'll get you that coffee to take home."

"Much appreciated," he said, looking out the window, seeming to want to make her feel more at ease.

She was glad she was able to fill the cup he'd brought with ground coffee from her canister and hand it to him without spilling it. "Here you go."

Instantly, he was in front of her and had wrapped a hand around hers and the cup and then to her surprise, he took her chin with his other. And before she could do or say anything, he kissed her. If she had considered pulling away, it was so briefly that she didn't remember. It was as though all the gravity on earth held her there. There was no way she could pull away. She felt a powerful essence, his essence, flowing right through her, to the very soles of her feet. His lips were even softer than in her dreams. She whimpered like a puppy. And then he pulled away, smiling that wonderful, secretive smile. "Thanks for the coffee." He briskly turned and walked out the door.

Breathless, she stood there frozen, watching him walk away, not looking back even once. He held his head high, proud, and his stride was as graceful and agile as any cat. Her fingertips went to her lips once more. _"Oh God!" she gasped._

She dropped down in her chair, visibly shaken to the roots of her being. She just sat there drinking her coffee, knowing that no matter how hard she tried, she wasn't going to forget this.

Star seemed to know something had upset her. He rose to his feet and laid his big head in her lap. She felt like a robot as she reached out a hand and stroked his head. "Oh God!" she said again. "What's happening to me?"

The bell tinkled over the door and Paul glanced up from the register, as he was checking groceries for Clifford. He stopped for a moment, staring. Dorian Lodovico was winding his way over to the beer cooler.

Clifford cleared his throat and spoke quietly, "Everything okay, Paul?"

Without taking his eyes off of Dorian's back, he said, "Uh huh..." He didn't sound too convincing. Then he looked up at Clifford, who slightly tilted his head in Dorian's direction, as though to ask if he was the problem. Paul shrugged. "...Not really certain." He finished placing the eggs and bread in the brown paper bag and handed them to Clifford, but still glancing at Dorian, who now had a can of Folgers tucked under his arm and was browsing over the magazines.

Dorian was keenly alert, fully aware he was under scrutiny by the two men. Yet, to an observer, he appeared not to have a clue. Just as Clifford went to walk away, Dorian grabbed two magazines and looking down at the sports magazine on top, he deliberately bumped into Clifford. "Oh! Sorry!" he said, flashing an ambiguous smile. "Guess I wasn't looking where I was going."

"No problem," Clifford said, quickly glancing back at Paul who held a distrustful look. Then he went on out the door.

Dorian approached the register and set his six-pack and the can of coffee down and laid the magazines beside them. "Morning," he said in his congenial manner.

"Morning, Mr. Lodovico," Paul replied, meeting Dorian's sharp eyes straight on.

"Please...Call me Dorian."

"Dorian it is...then. And I'm Paul."

"Looks like you get a pretty good business out here," Dorian said, making an effort at small talk. "Guess that's understandable...being just off the highway here...and the only store for ten miles or so in either direction."

"Keeps the roof over our heads," Paul said, obviously wondering what Dorian was up too. "By the way...I know you just moved in not long ago. What is it you do for a living?"

"As little as possible," Dorian quickly replied.

Paul chuckled. "Don't we all. But seriously. What do you do?"

"Investments... stocks mostly. I also have property in Europe. Brings in enough that I can do pretty much what I want."

"We should all be so lucky."

Before Paul could ask any more questions that Dorian didn't feel like answering, Dorian snatched up the sack. "You have a good day now...You hear." He spun around and, heels of his boots clicking across the floor, he quickly walked out.

"Cocky sonovabitch!" Paul muttered to himself. "And why do I have this feeling he didn't come here just for beer and magazines?"

Clifford was still sitting in his truck and smoking a cigarette, blowing the smoke out his open window when Dorian exited the store, jumped in his Porsche, grinned ambiguously, gave him a quick salute and sped out of the parking lot.

Clifford shook his head and sat there until the Porsche was out of sight and then pulled out and headed for home. He just flat did not trust Lodovico.

Amber walked around in a daze most of the morning.

Originally, she had intended to get out her paints. Now, she wasn't sure what she wanted _other than have Dorian hold her in his arms and kiss her again –_ A feeling she knew she had to shake. She went in her back room and stared at the beginnings of her painting that was sitting on her tripod that she'd never gotten back to. Just as she decided she might as well try to work on it, her mobile phone rang. It was Paul. Normally, she would have been glad to hear from him, but still numb from the effects of Dorian's visit earlier that morning, she answered with vague enthusiasm. "Hi! Paul..."

Immediately picking up on the change in her, he asked, "What's wrong?"

There was no way she was going to tell him that Dorian Lodovico had come over to borrow coffee from her and ended up kissing her like she'd never been kissed in her entire life. That it was a kiss that burned through her very soul and had left her speechless and breathless for hours. "...Nothing's...wrong," she forced herself to say, though it seemed to take great effort. "I didn't sleep well at all last night. Just really tired."

Disappointment was immediate in his voice. "Then I guess you're not up to seeing me tonight?"

_Tonight, she thought. Did I promise to see him tonight?_ She couldn't remember. "I honestly hadn't gotten that far...I mean..."

"I just thought we might watch a movie...share a little popcorn...a couple of sodas. Think you're up to it?'

He was too nice a guy to hurt his feelings. And she did really like him. On the other hand, she'd never been on a date of any kind with Dorian...he'd never _courted_ her in any way. Just saved her life and brought back her lost dog. Still, Paul was trying so hard – flowers, helping her get her television, hooking it up for her, dinner together.

When she didn't answer right away, Paul thought she didn't want to see him. "We can make it some other time, Amber."

He was hurt. Polite. But emotionally wounded. "No!" she quickly replied. "Tonight is good..."

He breathed with relief. "You're sure?"

"Definitely."

She could almost see his face brighten when he replied. "Great! Is seven okay?"

"Seven is perfect."

"Okay...see you tonight." He hung up.

She sighed heavily. How was she going to be by seven? Was she still going to be lost in thoughts of Dorian? Or would she be her grounded self by then? She grabbed her canvass and tripod. She'd have to grab her paints out of the shed. If anything could ground her today, her painting would.

As a raven, Klaus sat on the sign across the highway from the Shell Station and Paul's Grocery. Sally would have forgotten who had attacked her by now. He kind of liked the spunk the middle-aged woman had exhibited. If it hadn't been for her crazy cat, she would be dead.

Now, he'd had time to think it over, and he was glad he hadn't succeeded, having decided he'd toy with her for a while. Hell! Maybe he'd even turn her. She wasn't bad looking for a more mature woman. And turning her would make her damn right beautiful.

He figured she was between forty and forty-five. He'd been turned in his late forties, giving him an eternal sophisticated look, especially with his frosty-blonde hair. He'd suffered from the boredom of being alone for a while now, and her spunk had piqued his interest.

His wings fluttered and he flew across the highway and around to the back of the store. He could see the teenage girl inside cooking supper, and her brother was at a computer going over his books. Both had their backs to the window. He quickly transformed into his human body and walked around to the front. When he opened the door and walked in Sally glanced up. She stared at him as though she knew she should recognize him, but couldn't. "Evening," he said in as charming a voice as he could muster. And he knew he could be very charming.

She smiled hugely. "Oh...Mr. Klaus!" She greeted. "I couldn't remember your name for a second there."

"Please..." he graciously said as he approached the register where she was standing. "Call me Joseph or simply Klaus."

Her face said it all. She was flattered by the request, and she definitely did not realize he was the person who had tried to kill her. "Joseph...I like that. Good strong name."

"Why thank you..."

"You can call me Sally."

"I remember...Sally it is."

"Is there something I can help you with, Joseph?"

"I could use some toothpicks."

"Oh..." she said, walking around the register and down the center aisle. "Over here. We even have them in colors...if you like?" She held up a small box.

"Hmmm...Colored ones would be different. Sure, I'll take a box."

The door to the back opened and Paul stepped through. He nodded at Klaus. "Evening." Then speaking to Sally, who was heading back around the register, "Judy's finished cooking supper. There's some fried chicken when you get time... if you want some."

Eyeing Paul, "Aren't you eating?"

"Already did. Ate quick..." he grinned becomingly and held up a DVD. "Gonna watch a movie with Amber. Should you get busy, Judy's available. Said she didn't have any homework for a change."

"Good to know. Thanks, Paul. Have fun!"

"I hope too!" he hurried out the door, but he glanced back through the plate-glass window before going on to his truck. Sally didn't seem to be upset by Klaus anymore. "Guess there's no reason to worry," he said to himself.

Klaus was staring at Sally when she returned her attention to him. "Now...Where were we? Oh yes...toothpicks!"

"Yes," he replied, his eyes all but devouring her.

"Anything else I can help you with?"

He hiked an eyebrow and grinned flirtatiously. "You could give me your phone number."

Totally surprised, she looked up at him wide-eyed and definitely at a loss for words. "Did you... just ask for my phone number?"

Amused by her shocked response, he said, "I certainly did – You're not married are you?" he asked, looking as though maybe he'd overstepped his boundaries.

"Oh...No...Not married."

"Boyfriend?"

She shook her head ever so slowly, obviously not believing what was happening. "No boyfriend."

"That's a surprise."

"It is?"

"Yes it is! You're a very attractive woman. But I must confess I did notice that you had no wedding ring on your finger...To be honest...I noticed you the first day I met you."

" _You did?"_

Judy suddenly jutted her head through the door holding a platter of fried chicken. "Want a—" She saw Klaus. "Oh...sorry! I didn't know anyone was in the store. Just wanted to see if you would like a piece of chicken, Sally."

"Sure. In a minute, Judy."

She motioned with the platter to Klaus. "Want some?"

"Oh...No...I just ate. Thanks anyway...Smells scrumptious."

"Judy's a great cook," Sally said.

Klaus spoke to Judy, "Help me convince this pretty lady to have dinner with me on her free evening."

Judy was almost as astonished as Sally at first and she swallowed hard, trying to compress her surprise. "Ah...Yeah...You should go out, Sally. Do you good."

"Well...I..." Sally looked at Klaus and then at Judy and then back at Klaus. She suddenly smiled hugely, obviously delighted. "Yes! Yes! I'd love to have dinner with you."

Judy suggested, "You know...It doesn't have to be just your night off, Sally. You rarely take one, anyway. I can watch the store for you, if you want to go out other than Saturday or Sunday."

"You sure? What about homework?'

"Most of the time I can do it in the store...unless I'm studying for a test. We're rarely that busy of an evening...as you know."

"Tomorrow night?" Klaus asked. "Or is that too soon?"

"Goodness!" she said, hands automatically going to her hair.

"You're lovely," he said. "I like you just the way you are. Wouldn't change a thing."

Judy's eyes widened on that one. Sally rarely wore anything but jeans, sweatshirts or T-shirts, and all with sneakers.

"I'm sure I can find a dress," she said, self-conscious now. "I guess tomorrow night would be as good as any." She looked with expectation to Judy.

"Tomorrow night is good as any. You go out and enjoy yourself."

"Thank you, Judy," Klaus said.

Judy smiled placidly and gestured with the platter. "Well, the chicken will be here in the kitchen should you want any, Sally." She disappeared back in her house.

Amber spent the entire afternoon painting and finally finished her landscape, capturing to her satisfaction the trees behind her cabin and the little path that ventured off to the right, the one that eventually led to Dorian's cabin. She felt better, relaxed and thought her head much clearer than during the earlier part of the day. She quickly put her paints away, leaned the landscape on top of her little bookshelf to dry and took her shower.

After her shower, Amber put herself in a TV dinner, as Paul would be arriving soon. She just wanted to eat and be ready for him. No sooner had she finished eating, and there was his familiar rat-a-tat-tat at the door.

She swung the door wide and before she could say come in Paul had her in his arms and was kissing her. It happened so quickly that she didn't have time to resist had she wanted to.

Now, out of familiarity more than anything else, she returned the kiss, and then smiled wholeheartedly when he broke away; glad that she had not balked, something she'd been afraid she would do, since Dorian had all but sent her melting through the floor earlier. She quickly shoved Dorian to the back of her mind. Tonight was Paul's...He was a good man. And common sense told her that he was the man she should be latching on to.

"Got ' _Time Traveler's Wife',"_ he said after he pulled away. Thought you might like it...Haven't seen it, have you?"

"No...But it is one I thought I might like."

"I know you said you like paranormal romances. And I like science fiction...so maybe it will work for the both of us...anyway, Judy says it's good."

"Then by all means..." Amber replied. "It has to be good!"

He chuckled then and put it in the DVD player while she went off to make popcorn in the microwave. As she was standing at the microwave waiting for the second bag to puff up, he slipped in behind her and wrapped his arms around her and kissed her neck.

"You smell good!"

"You like it, huh?"

"Yeah...not too strong...Just nice. What is it?"

"Juniper Breeze...my favorite. Feel like it's the real me."

"Certainly suits you."

"I'm glad you like it. I was afraid you might not...because it is different."

"That's why I like it...Most perfumes are too strong."

Just then there was a scratching at the back door. "Star's back." She went to the door and let him in. He jumped up, greeting Paul enthusiastically.

"Hi! There, fella." Paul gave the dog several hearty, affectionate slaps on his back. Then grabbed his front paws and eased him down.

"He does get a little over exuberant some times," Amber noted.

Star suddenly turned and barked at the back door. It was apparent why. Dorian was standing there with a Ziploc bag full of fresh ground coffee. Amber thought she would drop right through the floor. _Why now? God! Why now?_

Looking at her, Paul squint his eyes quizzically and then he turned and went to the door and opened it. "Lodovico."

"Hi!" Dorian said, smiling gregariously. He jiggled the bag. "Returning the coffee I borrowed from Amber this morning."

"Oh..." Paul stepped back intending to just let Dorian hand the bag through the door, but Dorian had other plans. He pushed his way on inside, not even bothering to hide his slight smirk and oblique glace at Paul.

Amber wanted to disappear into the walls, into the air, anywhere. Only, there was no where to run! All she could do was weakly reach out and accept the bag, trying not to faint right then and there, and all the time acutely aware of the way Paul was watching her reaction. "Thanks..." she heard someone speak. Was it her? Sounded like her. "You didn't have to return it. Wasn't that much."

"Of course I did," Dorian replied. Then he eyed Paul, almost appearing amused. "Oh! Am I interrupting something?"

It was obvious Paul was using great restraint. "Just getting ready to watch a movie."

"I'm sorry...I'll go." He smiled with his eyes at Amber. "Again...Thank you!"

"You're welcome," was all she could think to say.

Paul held the door open for him.

"You two have a good evening." Dorian briskly went out the door and began whistling as he walked away.

"I don't like him!" Paul said as soon as he closed the door.

Amber laid the bag of coffee on the counter, afraid to meet Paul's eyes. "You don't?"

"Hell no!" he hissed.

She was a little surprised, as she'd not told him anything. She managed to compose herself and turned to face him. "Why?"

Paul opened the microwave and took out the popcorn that had finished popping. "I think it's obvious, Amber."

"What? What are you saying, Paul?"

He fronted her and handed her the bag. "First of all – He's after you!"

She was shocked. She had not realized it was so obvious to Paul. "But..."

"Just let me finish..."

She nodded.

"Amber, I really like you. More than I've liked anyone for a long time. I think I'm starting to have some serious feelings for you."

"I like you too, Paul." She stepped up closer to him.

He laid a hand on her shoulder. "I saw the look on your face when he came to the door."

"I was just surprised."

"No. I think it's more than that. You turned white as a sheet. I thought for a moment that you were going to faint."

"I told you earlier...that I was tired."

"Not the first time I've seen you react to him that way."

"You mean that first day in the store? I told you that I was tired then, as well."

He was dubious. "Yes you did. But just now, you were fine until he showed up. There's something about him that disturbs you." He tilted his head slightly. "Want to share?"

_God! Help me get out of this!_ "Paul...I was just surprised to see him there. And I'm tired! Really!"

"Want to forget the movie?" There was a touch of anger in his voice.

"Of course not! Why are you mad at me?"

His cheek twitched. "Because this is the first time since I met you that I feel like you're lying to me. And I want to know why?"

"Okay..." she said, realizing she had to tell him something. "He does frighten me a little."

"He hasn't done anything to hurt you, has he? If so —.

"Paul! He saved my life! Remember? He rescued Star! Honestly. I swear. He hasn't done _anything_ at all. He's actually been really nice. There's just something about him that intimidates me. Maybe it's his strong personality?"

"Yes. He's arrogant. I'll give him that."

"It's not anything I can explain. Just a feeling. Just because the man makes me a little uneasy, is no reason to do anything. Like I said, he's been very nice! So please! Don't blow this out of proportion."

He remained there quietly pondering for several seconds. "You're telling me the truth?"

" _Yes!"_ Her eyes pooled tears. "Yes! Please believe me!"

His face softened and he closed his eyes momentarily and then opened them again. He too was fighting back tears. "It's just that I like you so damn much! I don't want to lose what we have...We do have something here...Don't we?"

He had confirmed her suspicions. He was falling in love with her. And she knew she should be blissfully happy about his confession. She did really care about him, knew she probably did love him. But there was Dorian. What she felt for him was powerful. And it was something she did not as yet understand. She couldn't tell Paul that. "Yes...Paul. We _do_ have something here."

He swallowed and said, "Amber..." Then took her in his arms and held her tenderly, trying hard not to cry.

She forced back her own tears .There was no way she wanted to hurt this wonderful man. This man she could probably marry and have a family with. She had to get Dorian out of her mind. She had to resist him! Had to!

Dorian wasn't any too happy, though he'd very successfully managed not to show it in front of Amber and that Paul. He transformed into a raven and perched himself on her front porch railing. He didn't like the way Paul had his arm wrapped around Amber's shoulder while they were watching the movie. And it really stirred his jealousy when she would let him kiss her ever now and then.

He had to do something. And fast. Then he got what he considered an ingenious idea. He flew off in the direction of Paul's home and store.

Once there, he alighted on the hood of an old Chevy truck that had seen better days. Soon an elderly man who looked to be in his early seventies shuffled out of the store.

Dorian had no intentions of attacking him, but had thought to create some kind of commotion, enough that Sally or Judy would have to call Paul. Then as though planned, Klaus was there fast as lightning and had the old man by the throat, and the old man passed out immediately. Klaus glanced up at Dorian as he dragged the old man out of the store lights to the side of the building. Dorian hopped off the truck and quickly turned to his human form.

Klaus noticed him and said, "Want some?"

"No...Thank you," Dorian politely replied, as though Klaus was offering him a soda and walked into the store as though nothing at all was happening. He was delighted to see Judy standing by the register talking to Sally. He went over to the magazines and faced away from the women. He picked up a magazine and held it up so they couldn't see his face. He then focused his powers on the elements and lightning suddenly struck just near where Dorian sensed that Klaus now was with his prey by the side of the store. There was such a bright flash and clap of thunder that the two women screamed. And Dorian couldn't help but grin when he heard Klaus swearing. Seconds later, the awning over the store came crashing down, and the women screamed again.

At once, Dorian feigned the hero. He rushed over to the women and seeming very sincere, asked them if they were okay. Just then, Klaus came in the store spitting mad. Dorian wanted to laugh, but knew better. "Mr. Klaus! What happened out there? You didn't get hit by the sign, did you?" Dorian asked, eyes going to the blood on the vampires tan jacket.

Klaus's eyes still tinted with red from feeding, glared dubiously at Dorian. "Yes! Yes!" he replied, knowing full well Dorian knew better. "Damn thing hit me!"

Rushing over to him, Sally said, "You're hurt!"

Then a slight grin came to the older vampire's face. Dorian had actually given him an out in killing the old man. Now he wouldn't have to go to the trouble of disposing the old man's body. "No! Not my blood...But there's an elderly gentleman outside that didn't fare so well. I didn't see him until after the sign went down. I went over to him, but it was too late. Already dead... It's his blood."

Sally noticed that Judy was on her mobile phone. "You calling Grady?"

"No. Paul...Then I'm calling the sheriff. This is more in his line of work. No animals involved. But I will let Grady know too."

Sally focused on Klaus then. "Come on to the back and you can wash up." She glanced at Judy...It is all right, isn't it?"

"Oh certainly," Judy said, still listening to the phone ring on the other end.

" _Shit!"_ Dorian hissed under his breath. He shot Klaus a sharp look. Klaus smiled wryly. He'd been invited in to their living quarters.

Paul finally answered and Judy breathlessly relayed to him what happened. "So you'll be here in just a little bit?" she asked.

He replied that he would and then asked if they were all right.

"I'm okay. So is Sally. And Dorian and Klaus are here." With that bit of news he obviously closed his phone, for she held hers out. "Damn! He hung up on me!"

Dorian was standing by her. "He is coming?"

"Yes! Now I've got to call the sheriff."

"Tell you what...I'll go out and move that sign out of the way... so folks can get in."

"Would you?" Her tone was grateful. "It looks heavy...You sure you can lift it?"

"No problem."

He went on outside and began moving the sign. That done, he glanced around. No one watching. He went over to the old man that Klaus had propped up against the side of the building.

Then, assuring himself one more time that no one was around to witness, Dorian took a piece of scrap metal that had come off the sign and made a sharp slit right across the two holes in the old man's neck. Then Dorian stood and threw the metal off into the woods behind the store. Klaus hadn't quite finished draining all the blood out and it still trickled down the old man's neck. Dorian felt he'd covered Klaus' tracks pretty well and went back in the store to wait for the sheriff, figuring he'd be the good citizen and confirm the women's stories. He was sure Klaus would do the same. Later, he would pay Amber another visit.e went HHH

Eight:

Amber actually felt sorry for Paul as he stuffed his mobile phone in his pocket. The look in his eyes said it all. There was nothing he wanted more than to stay there with her.

She stood from the love seat and joined him, reaching her arms around his neck. "I am _so_ sorry!"

He chuckled at the irony of it all. "Why can't I just spend a few hours with you without something happening? I'm getting frustrated beyond words!"

She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him, trying to console him. "Later, Paul. Maybe you can come back later? It's not that late."

His countenance brightened. "You sure? You don't mind?"

"Of course I don't mind. I don't plan on going anywhere."

"Then it's a deal," he said, kissing her forehead and then heading for the door. "Make sure you lock this. I'll call you before I start out this way."

"Anticipating it." She gave him an encouraging smile and locked the door behind him. Star had already claimed the love seat. "Didn't waste any time, did you?" she said. He woofed back. "You do understand me, don't you?" He woofed again. "Thought so."

She decided to take a shower and redo her makeup before Paul returned. No matter what, she was determined to make Paul happy this night.

He really cared for her. _That_ she was certain of. She couldn't be so sure about Dorian. Though he probably had the ability to more than rock her world, how could she be sure it was something that would last? She couldn't. She pushed all thoughts of him to the back of her mind, determined to focus on Paul.

The sheriff's car, an ambulance, and Grady's Jeep were all angled in front of the store when Paul pulled in. He also saw the crumpled up sign lying over to the far side of the building. "Crap! All I wanted was a few hours with the woman I'm crazy about...And I get this." He grudgingly stepped out of his truck and met two male paramedics in the middle of the lot as they were loading the gurney with the old man's body into the ambulance. He just shook his head. He hoped the incident wouldn't have an effect on his business. Wasn't that he didn't care that someone had died on his property, but the store and the station were his and Judy's only means of support.

He recognized that blond Klaus standing just inside the store – He had an arm around Sally! And they seemed to be enjoying one another's company immensely. This was weird! "Wonders never cease," he mumbled and went on in.

Dorian was in the back by the beer cooler talking to the tall and lanky Sheriff Brooks and Grady. Judy was standing behind Dorian looking perplexed as he gave his account of what had happened. When Judy saw Paul, she announced, "My brother's here now."

Grady glanced over to Paul. "Glad you're back."

Dorian was saying, "Well...that about sums it up. Hope I was of some help." He flashed a sideward glance at Paul.

Why do I have the feeling he's laughing at me?

Brooks thanked Dorian and turned to Paul and Grady. "It looks purely accidental. Of course, we won't know for sure until we get the coroner's report. Right now it appears he was killed when the sign hit him. Big slash across his neck."

Paul and Grady shared glances.

Dorian went up to Paul. "Real sorry about what happened here. But I moved your sign off to the side so folks could get in."

"Thank you, Mr. Lodovico," Paul replied.

"No problem." Dorian nodded to the others. "Hope the rest of the evening goes better." He walked off, nodding to Klaus from behind Sally's back as he went out the door.

"Still don't like him!" Paul muttered, watching Dorian leave.

Brooks looked at Paul questioningly. "He's been a big help here tonight."

Paul exhaled loudly.

"He's right," Grady added. "He seemed more than eager to help."

"Yeah...Doesn't he always?"

Grady cocked his head.

"Never mind," Paul said. "I'm just not in a real good mood right now."

"Understandable, Paul," Brooks replied. He straightened his posture. "Well...Grady...guess that's all the damage we can do for now. I'll get back with you later...soon as we get the coroner's report."

"Good...Catch you later"

Sheriff Brooks walked off, stopping briefly to thank Klaus for his help and then left.

Paul and Grady stood there, taking it all in. It was Grady who finally spoke.

"Something weird going on."

"So...You feel it too?"

"Afraid so. Something about all this just does not feel right. I checked the weather for the area. There were no storms in sight. So where in hell did the lightning come from that took down that sign?"

"I might ask a similar question about the big tree limb that crashed on Amber's porch."

"Hmmm...Really?" Grady asked.

"Really. In fact, I still have to go cut that thing up. Just haven't gotten around to it."

"Well...You look tired, Paul. And I confess that I'm getting there myself. I'm calling it an evening. I hope!" He gave Paul a friendly slap on the shoulder. "Later, my friend."

"Later." Paul saw that Klaus had left and Judy and Sally were doing their best to get the store ready to close down for the night.

Paul wondered if he could actually get back to Amber's and spend a few hours with her without anymore _incidents_. Only, he wanted to go out and look around first, check over the sign. He looked over at Sally and Judy. "Going to take a look around outside...Then I'm going back to Ambers. You girls think you can manage things?"

"Sure, Paul," Sally said, smiling cheerfully. Evidently she was happy about something, in spite of things. "We got it covered."

"You just have some fun, brother." Judy said, looking up from counting a stack of ones. "I'll lock up."

"Thanks a million." He stepped outside.

Klaus was waiting for Dorian on the front porch when Dorian got home. Dorian knew immediately that the tow-headed vampire thought that he'd been messing with him when the lightning hit and the sign came down, which was only partially true.

"Klaus," Dorian acknowledged, making one graceful leap to his porch.

"What the hell did you think you were doing? I told you I didn't want interference with my hunting."

"Come on now! How did I interfere? I didn't partake of any of your dinner. And I didn't try to stop you."

"No. Just brought that friggin' sign down of top of me! And singed my clothes."

"What do you care about your clothes? You were soaked in the old man's blood."

"Point taken...But why the fireworks? The lightning?

"I had an ulterior motive. Wanted that Paul fella to have to come back to his store. That's all. You just happened to be there. But you did see that I covered for you, too?"

"Could take it that way. But it did occur to me that you were having second thoughts about pissing me off."

"Relax...Wasn't the case. No...if you'll excuse me? I have someone I want to see."

"Ahhh!" Klaus sighed. "The pretty lady."

"Right. And I know that would-be boyfriend of hers is going to be coming back. And I want to see her first."

"Mind if I hang around?"

"Not as long as you don't spy on me...I like my privacy when it comes to personal matters...But...there's some beer in the fridge. You're welcome to one." Dorian said, unlocking his door.

"Don't mind if I do."

Dorian held the door open for Klaus and then left, ending up on Amber's front porch in seconds. He could see her through the window, talking on her phone. "Just hurry," she was saying. "I want you to tell me all about it."

Dorian sighed. Paul was coming back even earlier than he had thought. _Nope! Not gonna happen on my watch!_ He changed to his raven body and flew off, eyes peeled on each vehicle moving down the highway. Finally he spotted Paul's Dodge Ram. _Got ya!_ He swooped down and alighted on the truck's roof, riding with Paul until he turned off the main highway and was on the narrow side road that led up to the bend and around to Amber's cabin. He summoned all his powers and a cloud suddenly rolled in and it began to rain hard.

"Damn!" Paul said, switching on his wipers. "Wasn't even a sign of rain when I left."

Lightning struck really close, first on the left side of the road and then on the right. "Holy Mother of God! I don't freakin' believe this!" Then a bolt hit a tree, lighting up the entire sky, almost blinding Paul. He got his vision back just in time to slam on his brakes before hitting a felled tree that came down just seconds prior. He jumped out of his truck, rain pouring down on his head, staring unbelievingly at the big tree that could have crushed him had he been a second sooner. He sucked in air. "Well...guess I should be thankful that I'm alive." He knew there was no way he was going to get his truck around this. But he was stubborn. He climbed back in his truck and threw it in reverse and found a place on the side of the road wide enough for him to park.

He would walk to Ambers.

Amber glanced out her front room window. A storm had come up suddenly. "I hope Paul's almost here," she said to her dog that was lying on the bear rug. "I hate to think of him driving in this downpour. Visibility has to be bad."

A bolt of lightning struck nearby. She jumped. Then her lights went off. "No!" She couldn't remember where she had put her flashlight. "I should have been more prepared for this." She felt her way around in the kitchen, hoping to find the box of matches and a couple of storm candles that she had recently bought, just in case. Only, she couldn't remember which drawer she'd stashed them in.

She heard Star pad in behind her. "Wouldn't know what I did with those candles and matches, would you, boy?"

He sniffed.

"Guess not." Then there was a flash of light and a knock on her back door and she all but jumped out of her skin.

"Amber?" She heard Dorian's now familiar, euphonic voice. "You okay?" He had a flashlight and it shone blindingly through the door window into her eyes.

"Oh..." She made her way to the door and let the very wet man in. "Just about scared me to death."

"My sincere apologies," he said. "My power's out, too...Weird how that storm just came up." He reached down and ruffled Star's ears, as the dog was nudging him with his nose for acknowledgement.

"Yes...it is." She briefly wondered how he'd gotten there so fast, but quickly pushed the thought aside, glad to have help.

He stood very close. She could smell that wet pine with a touch of sage. And except for the beam from the flashlight, it was dark.

She couldn't make out his face, as he still had the light turned on her. "You have a flashlight?" he asked, and then lowered the beam as he realized it was in her eyes.

"I think so...but I can't remember where it is."

"Candles?"

"Yeah...Think they're here in the kitchen somewhere."

"I'll help you look for them." He turned then and searched through her kitchen drawers. "Eureka!" he said, taking two long-stem candles out of a bottom drawer and a big box of matches.

"Thank God!"

"Got something to put the candles on?" He asked, turning his light towards her cupboards.

"I can use saucers."

"Just what I was going to suggest... Which shelf?" he asked, opening and closing the doors of each, searching for the saucers.

"On your right there."

"Ahhh!" he opened the cabinet and pulled out two. "These?"

"Yes! Thanks."

"No problem." He lit a match and melted the wax on the bottom of the first candle and stuck it to a saucer, and then he did the same with the other. Soon the room was lit enough that she could see his handsome face with no problem and the light shining from the candles glistening in his eyes.

Gonna melt! Damn! Gonna melt! Paul? Where are you?

Star had been dancing around them while Dorian was looking for the candles and saucers. Now that the room was lit, Dorian took the time to let the dog jump up on him and he gave him several vigorous pats. "Good to see you, too!" he said.

Star seemed appeased then and dropped down.

Amber realized that Dorian was dripping wet. "I'll get you a towel."

"Here...take a candle with you," he suggested, handing one to her.

She nodded and smiled slightly, taking the candle with her to the bathroom where she got a towel out of the linen closet and brought it back to him, handing it over. "Thank you for coming out in this to check on me."

"Oh...no problem," he said, quickly rubbing the towel over his hair and shoulders, then handing it back. "It's what good neighbors are for." He smiled contemplatively.

She realized she should let him know that she was expecting company. "Paul's coming... should be here any minute."

"Oh? Hope he doesn't get stuck someplace. The roads can get bad really quick during storms from what I hear."

"I suppose they can." He was looking at her intently, making her extremely nervous. There was something about him, something powerful in his countenance that drew her in. She suddenly wanted him to hold her, wanted it more than she'd ever wanted anything. Still, there was Paul. She did love him. She was sure of it. But what was this she was feeling for this strange man? Why did she want him?

"You...okay?" he asked with a compelling stare.

"Sure," she replied vaguely and went to turn away from that mesmerizing gaze.

And then suddenly she was in his arms and he was kissing her fiercely, and there was no way she could resist. She kissed him back this time. She heard herself whimpering like a little child again. She wanted him! Oh how she wanted him! He kissed her neck, her shoulders and then her lips again. _Oh God! Oh God!_ He backed her up to the wall, pressing himself up to her. His kisses were so sweet and yet so wild. Her whole being was afire with desire. But she knew Paul would be there soon. She finally found the strength to speak. "Wait...Dorian...Wait!"

He pulled back, looking at her expectantly. "Yes?"

"I hardly know you. And there's Paul. He's..."

"Your boyfriend?"

She nodded. "I can't do this to him."

"I see." He stood there staring at her in the candle-lit room, flames dancing in those eyes that were piercing into her very soul. "You don't feel anything for me?"

"...Didn't say that." She gulped. "I _definitely_ feel something for you. I just haven't had the time to figure out what...exactly."

"Is that it?" he asked. "You want more time?"

"We've never been on a date," she explained. "Of any kind."

He nodded. "True...So you want a 'traditional' courting?" he asked, almost appearing amused.

"Honestly...I'm not sure what I want. I've never felt like...like the way you make me feel... for anyone. Not sure what it is. I need time to figure it out. And I do care very much for Paul. I just need time to sort this all out," she breathed. "Can you understand that?" she asked, beholding him pleadingly.

He was silent, studying her intently for several long seconds, but then he finally said, "You're a good person. I have to respect you for that."

"Then you understand?"

"Don't exactly like it. But yes. I understand."

"You're really different. I've never known anyone quite like you. And if you really do want to be with me...why haven't you asked me out?'

"Well...you seem to be spending all your free time with that Paul guy. And I really haven't had much opportunity to ask you out."

She considered what he said. "No. I guess you're right. But you certainly didn't hesitate to kiss me."

This seemed to amuse him. "True. I admit...I'm not your ordinary guy next door...And obviously this Paul is."

"Yes! He's very nice and very sweet, and thoughtful. I do like him a lot."

"Like? Or love?"

She didn't really want to answer. "That's not fair. It's too soon."
He skewed back his head, eyes locked on hers. "Okay...Amber. I'll let you think on it a while. However, I will tell you this much. I really do like you, too! More than like. And I _am_ the jealous type. Not gonna lie about that. I've wanted you from the first moment I saw you."

"Seriously?" she asked, trying to read what was behind those mesmerizing eyes. Was he speaking truthfully? Or just playing with her?

"Seriously... Didn't you feel something that first day in the store when our eyes met?"

"You felt that too?"

"Oh...yeah! I knew then and there I wanted you. And I have a feeling that isn't going to change." And then he was kissing her again, with even more passion than before, literally sweeping her off her feet in the embrace. He finally drew back and set her back down on her feet. "Paul's almost here," he said. "So I'll leave you now. But you think long and hard...you hear?"

She nodded. "Yes."

Then he was out the back door and seconds later Paul was knocking on the front. And Star couldn't seem to decide which door to go to, turning around several times and whimpering, but finally went to the front door.

"How'd he know?" she gasped, swirling around. "How in hell did he know?" she hurried to the front door to let the soaked Paul in.

He quickly stepped inside, eyes focused through the kitchen. "Did I just see Lodovico slipping out the back door?"

"Yes...His power's out too. He just came over to check and see if I was okay. Helped me find my candles."

"Can't say I like his coming over..." But if he's looking out for you, guess I should be grateful."

"Where's your truck? I didn't hear you pull in."

"Would you believe a felled tree?"

"A tree!"

"Yeah...I'm lucky to be alive. It came down just seconds before I reached the spot."

"Thank God you're okay!" She hugged him them, in spite of the fact that he was soaking wet. She quickly pulled back.

"Yeah...Thank God!"

"I'll get you a towel." She wasn't about to give him the same one Dorian used. She felt that that somehow wouldn't be just right. She grabbed another towel from the bathroom. He was taking off his jacket and shirt when she handed it over. "Here you go." She took his wet things and tossed them in her small dryer that was in the washroom next to the bathroom and then returned to the kitchen where he was now seated at the table.

He held up the other towel. "I take it that this one was for Lodovico?"

"It was. He was soaked, too."

She reached out a hand for both the towels. "I'll toss them on the washing machine."

He handed them over and she quickly took them to the laundry room and returned.

"This has been quite a night," he sighed heavily.

"I'd make you some coffee...but no electricity."

"That's okay. I just want to be with you," he said, standing and reaching out for her.

This was a really weird moment for her, still tingling from Dorian's passionate embraces, but her heart ached for Paul. She went into his arms, letting him hold her close. It felt good, really good. She turned her face to his and kissed him. And he eagerly returned the kiss. Suddenly the lights came on. They both looked up.

"I'll be a monkey's uncle," Paul said. "I thought for certain the power would be out all night."

"So did I. Guess I can make you that coffee now?"

"Sounds good. I did get a little chilled out there. And I'm not looking forward to going out in it again too soon."

"You don't have to," she said. "You can spend the night here."

He looked up, pleasantly surprised. "You're...certain?"

"I'm certain," she said without hesitation. She had come to the conclusion that if she was going to find out for sure how she felt about Paul that maybe they did need to take it to the next level. "That _is_ what you've been wanting, isn't it?"

He grinned hugely. "Not gonna lie, babe."

"Then why don't we just go to bed right now?" She reached out her hand. "Come on!"

Dorian sat on the railing of the front porch. This wasn't what he had wanted, ate at his gut something fierce. Still, he also understood why she was doing it. He realized that in trying to stop her he had actually pushed her into Paul's arms.

He couldn't bear to stand around and watch. He flew off, pissed off with himself more than anything.

A few miles down the road was a stranded motorist, a Hispanic man in his early fifties. Dorian alighted behind a tree at the side of the road. He was hungry, as he had not fed on anything but small animals since the campers.

He was also filled with inward rage at his screw-up. For several minutes, he watched the man struggling to get his car out of the mud where it had slid off the road. The more Dorian thought of Amber in Paul's arms, the more enraged he became, and the more his hunger overwhelmed him. Finally, he said, "To hell with it!" and instantly attacked the man from behind before he knew what hit him.

Dorian fed furiously at first, but as his hunger began to subside, he realized the man was still alive. He sensed a patrol car coming from the south. He laid the man in plain sight alongside his car for the cops to find, and then quickly yanked the car free of the mud – his way of apologizing – and took off, figuring they'd get the man to the hospital in time. He didn't even bother to mask the wound. At that moment, he didn't care.

In a run, he transformed into a raven and took flight, gliding around for a couple of hours, riding the wind currents, trying to sooth his anger, and finally decided to return home. He was glad to see that Klaus had left after taking only one beer. He just wanted to get drunk.

Amber slipped out of bed just before the alarm was due to ring and shut it off. Paul was still asleep, snoring lightly, but not loud. He was so handsome lying there. She felt a tug of warmth as she gazed at him. Their love-making had been sweet, pleasant and unhurried. He was a good lover. Question was – Did she love him? She thought so. But did she love him enough? Because she also knew there was something between her and Dorian. And that something was definitely filled with passion, a desire she'd never thought possible. Was that love?

She had hoped that taking the next step with Paul would solve the matter for her, but as she stood there she realized that she still wasn't sure. She showered, dressed and then went off to the kitchen to make coffee. She would wake Paul soon as it was ready.

Just as she was pouring Paul a cup of coffee his cell phone rang. She heard him answer it just as she was heading to her bedroom. "Oh...Grady," he said, and seeing her he smiled. "Yeah...I appreciate it. Thanks for letting me know." He closed his phone and set it on the nightstand.

She handed him his coffee and he sat up to take it. "Thank you, beautiful!"

"That was Grady?"

"Yes! He's had the road crew cut up that tree. We can get through now."

"Wonderful! I can take you to your truck soon as you want."

"Yeah..." he sighed. "Guess I should get going. Judy will be leaving for school and I need to get the store opened up."

"I'll get you some breakfast first. Want eggs and bacon? Or just cereal"

"Cereal's good..."

"You sure? Don't mind cooking."

"Cereal's my usual...Don't eat heavily of a morning."

"Neither do I most of the time...But once in a while I cook breakfast."

"As good as it sounds, I really should get going." He took a sip of his coffee and smiled with his eyes. "And thanks for last night!"

She reflected his smile. "You're more than welcome."

"Honestly...I was beginning to get really jealous of that Lodovico."

"You were?" she said, trying to hide anything that might want to surface that she didn't want him to see.

"But after last night...Well, I feel much, much better."

"I'm glad."

"I feel like I can really call you _my_ girl now."

She grinned hugely. "Is that a fact?"

"Well I don't mean that I think I own you..." he quickly explained. "Just that I feel that you really do care for me. I wasn't sure until last night."

"I'm glad you feel better." She took the cup he was now handing to her and left him to get dressed.

Fifteen minutes later they were in her car and heading down the road. Once there, she pulled off to the side and walked with him to his pickup. He kissed her goodbye. She watched him drive away, and then got in her car and drove back home.

It was another beautiful fall day. Amber thought of getting her paints out again, but she wasn't really in the mood to paint. She stepped out on the back porch, her gaze automatically veering off in the direction of Dorian's cabin. She was still drawn to him! And now that Paul was out of sight, though she tried to resist them briefly, without success, her thoughts were only of Dorian. Before she realized it, she was heading down the path to his cabin. Just as she reached his back porch, she saw him standing there, leaning on the railing, drinking a cup of coffee and staring straight ahead, even more handsome than she had remembered.

Without even looking at her, he slowly said, "Morning, Amber."

"I didn't know you saw me," she said, surprised.

"Didn't have to see you. I knew you were coming."

She frowned, confused. "What do you mean?"

He suddenly turned to her. Gaze angry. "I just knew," he replied without offering any explanation.

"I see you're not in a good mood. Sorry to have bothered you." She turned and went to walk away but was astounded to realize that she was facing him. _"How did you—?"_

"Get down here so fast?"

"Yes!"

"For me to know and you to find out," he answered. His eyes were still angry and something else. Hurt!

"If you'll step aside, I'll just go back home," she said, not knowing how to deal with him in the mood he was in.

"Did you have a _good_ night?"

She made herself look into those beautiful, hurt and angry eyes. "Yes! Yes I did!"

"Absolutely wonderful!" he said with a sarcastic edge. "All I wanted to know."

Before she could respond he vanished right before her eyes. She gasped and spun around. _"Dorian?"_ There was no way that it was humanly possible for him to simply vanish like that. Was she dreaming? Was she in some kind of weird state of mind? What the hell was going on? His cabin was still there. His cup of coffee was still sitting on the railing where he had left it. _Where the hell was he?_ "Dorian?" she said again, turning around once more, but he wasn't anywhere to be seen. "I'm truly sorry if you're hurt," she said. "But you never once asked me out. Not once. I had no idea you _really_ liked me. No idea! _For all I knew you were playing with me!"_ Still no response. Totally confused, she stood there for several minutes before deciding he wasn't going to show and headed back down the path to her house.

Then, from out of nowhere, he was in front of her again. "You knew yesterday how I felt...and you _slept_ with him anyway."

"How in hell did you do that?"

Avoiding her question, he said, "Why did you sleep with him when you knew I wanted you?"

"If you really must know...because I know he loves me. You! You...I'm not sure how I feel about you. I really don't even know you! You are the strangest man I ever met. I do know that I am attracted to you. But I don't know that it's love...And I slept with him because I needed to know for myself just how I felt about him."

"And did you get your question answered?"

She swallowed hard, not wanting to admit the truth.

"Did you?"

She attempted to walk away, but he stopped her.

"I still don't know for sure..."

"And what does that mean?"

"I know he loves me. And I do love him, but I'm not sure just how much. Because I still feel something – though God only knows what it is – for you! And if I love him, why do I feel this way about you?"

"Maybe it's because you really love me," he said, his face softening. "I know I can be a bit much sometimes. And Paul is a... _safe_ kind of guy. I can see why you might think you want to choose him. But after yesterday...after I showed you how I feel about you and you slept with him anyway...Well, it just kind of hurt."

She allowed herself to get lost in his beautiful eyes. Just looking into them made her spirit soar. "I'm sorry, Dorian. This is just all so weird...I'm just having trouble understanding all this."

"Don't worry about understanding it, Amber. Please...Just trust me. Trust me and I'll be there for you."

Before she could respond he was kissing her again, and she was lost in his embrace, feeling the fire of passion she'd felt the day before, only stronger, if that were possible. She let herself go, returning the passion she felt from him and from within. He kissed her cheek, the tip of her nose, her lips again, and then the nape of her neck. And then she gasped and let out a little cry as he bit into her flesh. Though shocked at first, she didn't fight him, so lost in the fire of his touch that even the pain of his bite consumed her with desire. "Dorian..." she sighed. "Dorian..."

He held her in the love-bite for several seconds and then let her go, not desiring to weaken her too much. He wiped the blood off his mouth with the sleeve of his shirt. Then he pulled back and looked into her eyes. "You are mine!" he said. "Mine!"

At that moment she began to understand a little of what had been happening; knew who had left her the book. She knew that the man who was setting her soul on fire was a vampire! " _You_ left the book on my porch, didn't you?"

Just a hint of a smile came to his sparkling eyes. "Guilty." He indicated with a nod to her neck that was dripping blood. "We need to take care of that."

He took her arm and escorted her to his cabin. There, he led her in his bathroom, gathered up gauze, antiseptic and tape that he'd purchased ahead of time, and dressed her wound. "Between you and me," he said. When he finished, he set the first aid materials aside. "Our little secret."

She nodded, feeling like she was in some kind of fairy tale. "Yes...Our secret."

"You won't tell Paul."

"No...Never!" She shook her head. Though common sense told her that she should tell someone, she was acutely aware that she really didn't want to.

As though he read her thoughts, he broke into a broad smile. "That's my girl!"

So mesmerized by him was she that she couldn't think clearly, felt as though she'd been drugged by some wonderful drug. She wanted more. She realized she was leaning towards him and he took her in his arms and began kissing her again. The fire of such desire she'd never known rose through her, filling her breasts, her limbs, her entire being. She just wanted to be his. This he thoroughly understood and he snatched her up and carried her off to his bedroom.

In no time, he claimed her, taking her to un-swept heights, sending her soul soaring above the very clouds. She gave herself to him so completely that she trembled from head to foot, barely able to withstand the passion he raised in her. He kissed her and kissed her, setting her skin on rapturous fire.

"Dorian...Dorian...Dorian..." she said over and over as he took her to the very stars and then there was such an explosion of passion, of such ferocity, that for a brief moment she felt her soul fuse with his. And then it was finished and the sweet rapture began to gradually subside.

She realized her eyes had been closed and she opened them to stare up into his wondrous blues. He smiled hugely. "Hi! There. You back to earth yet?"

"Oh...crap!"

Amused by her response. "I'm crap, huh?"

"Not hardly," she breathed, slowly beginning to regain her sensibilities.

"Good." He rolled over beside her.

Her hand went to her neck and the bandage, as she realized he really had bitten her. "I didn't imagine it!"

"No you didn't," he replied.

" _You really are a vampire?"_ she turned and looked at him, realizing that that was a stupid question. "Of course you are."

"Not to worry, sweetheart. Not to worry." He got out of bed and slipped into his jeans. Bent down and picked up her clothes and handed them to her.

She thanked him, got out of bed and dressed. With her back to him, she asked. "What do I do about Paul? He loves me."

"What do _you_ want to do about Paul?"

She wriggled on her sweatshirt and turned to him. "I don't know! I don't want to hurt him...He's really a good person."

"And so are you. Otherwise, you wouldn't care...Tell you what. Go ahead and see him for a while...Give yourself time to think this all through."

She was astonished. "Now I am really confused! I thought you were hurt when I slept with him?"

"I was...But now... I know you're mine."

"But couldn't he say the same thing?"

He cocked his head to the side. "If I were human that could be the case...but I'm not. Now that you've been with me...You may find that you can never be satisfied by a mere man."

She started to argue with him, but he gave her a look that said he knew better. And she knew he was right. "Point taken."

He moved around to the side of the bed where she was. "Amber...I'm here for you...always! Just remember that."

"Okay..."

"I want you to see Paul."

"You really do?"

"Yes! I want you to see for yourself that it will never work with him...now."

"You knew this all along, didn't you?"

His grin said it all.

"You're rotten."

"I know...But you want me anyway."

"Oh! You! What have I got myself into?"

He answered her by kissing her again, and she quickly forgot the frustration that he had caused. Then he released her. "I love you!"

She stared at him straight on, pondering his words. "I honestly don't know what I feel! I am so freakin' confused!"

"You will know...soon enough." He kissed her forehead. "And you keep that wound clean."

She touched her neck. "Why did you bite me...if you weren't going to kill me?"

"Didn't you read that book I gave you?"

"Not all of it."

"I suggest you read it, sweetheart."

"Okay...I'll do that." She changed the subject. "Guess I should get back home...I should paint or something."

"You can stay... if you want?"

"I'd better get back."

"Suit yourself." He walked her to the door. "Later."

She nodded. "Yeah..." And she left.

Once home, Amber was eagerly greeted by Star, who seemed concerned about her, whining. "I'm okay, boy..." she said and headed to the bathroom. There, she gently pulled back the bandage to look at her neck. Weird! She thought. Two small holes, almost looked like she'd been bitten by a large snake. The area was still tender, but not as bad as she might have thought. And it was strange that while he was biting her, she had actually wanted him to. The desire had been ever bit as strong as wanting the sex with him. "Yeah...I'm okay," she said, carefully putting the bandage back in place and looking down at her dog.

As though he knew something was different, he cocked his head sideways, but he couldn't quite figure it out.

"I know...I must be crazy. But I've never had sex like that! Never! Damn! Gotta get my mind on something else. Got to!"

She went off to the kitchen to make herself a sandwich, not that she really wanted one. It was just something to do.

Paul phoned around noon, and it was obvious he was still under the spell of their night together. She had been certain that hearing the love in his voice would bring on instant pangs of guilt – But it didn't! Still, she didn't want to hurt him! Couldn't! He wanted to know if she would like to go with him and Judy to get Bebe. She almost said no, but then decided maybe she should.

He was happy when she said she would and told her he'd pick her up around six. They'd leave to come get her as soon as Sally arrived.

Amber finally decided to drag out her paints, as the sky had cleared. She set her tripod and equipment up in the backyard. This time she wanted to paint the side yard to the left, and include the storage shack in the far corner. And though she fought it all afternoon long, the desire for Dorian's touch plagued her constantly. She wanted, needed to feel his touch again. It was a relentless fire that just wouldn't be quenched.

Star lay beside her feet while she painted, getting up only occasionally to chase after a bird or get a drink of water from a pan she'd set beside the porch steps. It seemed forever, but the sun finally sank behind the trees. She glanced at her watch. It was time to clean up, eat and get ready for Paul and Judy to pick her up.

She gathered up her things, but couldn't help but look in the direction of Dorian's cabin. She wondered what he was up to. A thrill went through her just thinking about his touch. "Damn! Gotta stop this!"

She carried her supplies back to the shed and then took her painting inside to set against the wall. Star plopped down on the love seat. "You might as well," she told her dog. "I'm gonna leave in a little while anyway."

He woofed.

She laughed and went to clean up.

Dorian came in the store just as Paul was turning things over to Sally. As usual, Dorian went back to the beer cooler.

This time, taking out two six-packs instead of one. He looked over at Paul, who was eyeing him. "Hi!" he said brightly, and walked over to the counter, sitting down the two six-packs. "Nice out today."

Paul really wanted to ignore him, but responded politely, "Yes...It was." Then to Sally, he said, "You can take over from here. Judy and I are going to go pick up Amber and then get our dog." He glanced at Dorian.

Dorian gave no detectable reaction.

"Good for you!" Sally said, smiling up at Paul.

Paul nodded, "Night...Mr. Lodovico."

"Night," Dorian said. Then he noticed Sally's neck. Something Paul had obviously missed. "Cut yourself?"

She looked at him strangely and grinned shyly. "Yes...yes...I cut myself."

"Better take care of it...You don't want any infection settling in."

"No...I certainly don't."

"Goodnight now..." he grinned tersely and walked away.

"Goodnight, Mr. Lodovico."

Amber was sure she was going to feel terribly guilty when she saw Paul, but oddly enough, when he came to the door, it was almost as if nothing had happened at all. _No nagging feelings of guilt!_ She had surprised herself. She did make a point of wearing a turtleneck sweater to cover up Dorian's damages, and she hoped that this night she wouldn't need to undress for Paul, hoped that he would be too tired to spend the night. Otherwise, she wasn't sure how he'd react to her wound.

Paul was dressed up more than usual. The red shirt he was wearing looked new, and so did his jeans. And he smelled really good! "Hi!" he said, eyes shining.

"Hey there, Paul," she said, letting him kiss her cheek. "Is that a new shirt?"

"Yes...It is." He grinned uncomfortably, looking embarrassed. "Just wanted to look my best for you."

"I'm flattered," she replied, finding it much easier to be natural with him than she would have ever thought. _What happened to the guilt? Should be steeping in it by now._

He inserted his arm through hers and led her over to the truck. Judy gave her a welcoming smile and hopped down. "You can sit by my brother," she said.

"Thanks, Judy."

Judy gave her brother a pleased look and climbed in behind Amber. "I'm glad you're going with us. I can't wait to get a dog!"

"I just know you'll love her," Amber encouraged, finding Judy's enthusiasm catching. "I know I'm really happy with Star, so far."

"Only bad thing is," Paul said, glancing at Amber, "is that he likes Mr. Lodovico, too. I was kind of hoping he'd want to rip Mr. Lodovico's... well...privates off."

"Paul! That's not nice!" Judy was aghast. Then to Amber, apologetically, "He's afraid Dorian's after you."

"I see..." Amber said, not letting on that she'd already had that one hashed over.

"She only has eyes for you, Paul. Get used to it!" She beamed at Amber. "Am I right?"

Amber could see no other out than to agree with her. "Only for Paul."

"See there! Now quit worrying!"

Paul kept his focus on the road. "Sometimes you talk too much, Judy."

Amber chuckled. "It's okay, Paul...Really."

He glanced at her, then back at the road, and let out a sigh of exasperation.

_If only you knew! S_ he still wondered where the feelings of deep guilt had gone. She just didn't seem to have them. Wasn't normal.

It was bedtime by the time Paul dropped Judy off at home with Bebe and then took Amber to her house. He pulled in the drive and glanced at the digital clock on his dash.

"It's after ten. Guess we stayed at Jerri's longer than we thought. Kind of hoped we'd have some time together when we got back. But...Honestly. I just realized that I am really tired...more so than I would have expected. But...we didn't get a lot of sleep last night," he noted with a jaunty grin. "So, if it's all right with you? I think I'll call it a night."

"Fine with me, Paul." She went to open her door.

"Wait! I can at least walk you to the house. I'm not that tired." He jumped out and came around and let her out, once more looping his arm through hers, and escorting her to the door. There, he waited until she unlocked her door and he saw Star waiting there for her to come in. He kissed her quickly, said goodnight and returned to his truck. He was pulling out of the drive by the time she reached her bedroom.

She had showered earlier before Paul had picked her up, so she decided to skip taking another and quickly dressed for bed. Once in bed, she laid there, Star at her feet again, wondering what had happened to her sense of guilt. After a while, visions of Dorian took over and she fell asleep dreaming of him.

Nine:

Klaus knocked on Dorian's door around eleven. Dorian swung the door open. "What's up?"

"Thought I'd pay you a little visit."

Dorian stepped aside, not really crazy about his new vampire friend, but he didn't desire to be his enemy either. "Come on in...I'll get you a beer."

Klaus smiled amiably. "Was hoping you'd offer."

Dorian led him over to the bar and told him to take a seat while he pulled a bottle out of the refrigerator and sat it before him. "Again...what's up?"

"Just what I came to ask you," Klaus said, his smile turning to a quizzical stare.

Dorian thought about what Klaus might mean for a minute, and then he realized what it was. A slow wry grin came to his face. "Oh! You mean the Hispanic man I didn't quite finish."

Klaus nodded slowly. "Uh-huh...Thought you didn't want to bring attention to yourself? And...unless one of the other vampires is moving in even closer...I knew it had to be you, friend. Cause..." he leaned in closer to Dorian who stood just in front of him on the opposite side of the bar. " _I_ didn't do it."

"Guilty!" Dorian took his stool. "Normally...I am much more discrete...But I was a little... _pissed_ the other evening. Sometimes have trouble controlling my temper." He sat down. "You know what its like."

"Not unnatural for our kind." Klaus took a long drink of his beer and sat it down. "What were you pissed about? Wouldn't be because that Amber you're after has been dating Paul?"

"Not really your business," Dorian commented.

"I know...But I might be more understanding of your... _wishes_ if I knew more what's going on. Want me to kill Paul?"

Dorian's eyes flashed with a touch of anger. "No! If I decide I want him dead, I'll kill him myself!"

Klaus raised a palm. "Just thought I'd offer...Don't get your raven feathers ruffled." He took another swig of his beer, studying Dorian's face. "Just who all do you _not_ want me to kill?"

"Not anyone that means anything to Amber."

"That list is growing...Could get a little boring."

"You don't have to stay here," Dorian suggested.

"True...But neither do you...And that's not very friendly of you considering I'm trying to abide by your wishes."

Dorian bobbed his head. "I apologize...A bit edgy. She _slept_ with that human the other night."

Klaus leaned back and guffawed. When he composed himself, he said, "That would get under ones skin." He sat straight then. "Myself, I'd of killed the sonovabitch."

"Not going to say I didn't feel like it. But I want her to love me! And if he dies, she will grieve for him and it will take a lot longer for her to come around to me."

"Yeah...Humans are like that. But you can have her anyway...She doesn't have to fall in love with you...just think she is."

"I know how it works, Klaus...Been a vampire for three hundred years."

"Got a hundred years on you."

"Hmmm..." That meant that Klaus was stronger than he, something he already suspected but had now confirmed. If they were to get in a fight to the death, Klaus would have a far better chance of winning. It meant Dorian would have to keep on his toes, feed on more human blood to keep up his strength. Just in case. Obviously, Klaus had no qualms about keeping his up.

"How do you feel about Sally...the little lady that works for Paul?"

Dorian leaned forward. "I noticed your handiwork when I stopped by the store earlier. So, you're turning her?"

"Yeah...She's got spunk. Kind a like that in a woman. Besides, I got bored...She's not bad in the sack either. And she'll get a lot better, as you know," he said with a big grin.

Dorian finished off his beer. "Want another?"

"Nah...The need to feed is gnawing at me. Going hunting. Wanna come?"

Dorian thought about it for a moment..."Maybe...Where?"

"We can cross over to the next county, if you want? That way we'll be damn sure not to kill any of Amber's friends," he said, teasingly.

Dorian twisted his mouth but didn't comment on the dig. "Also...I don't kill kids...Or anyone I think might be decent. Prefer criminals and such."

Klaus chortled. "You really need to get over your sense of morality if you're going to survive as a vampire."

"Made it for three hundred years."

"Impressive... considering your attitude. But...I agree with the not killing kids. And most of the time I try not to kill honest folk either. But I do screw up occasionally, as you know." He chugged down the rest of his beer and sat the empty down. "What do you say? You with me tonight? Not gonna promise sticking to the raccoons."

Dorian had wanted to pay Amber a visit and rekindle the fire he'd started, but he also deemed it wise to keep Klaus on his good side. He could see Amber later. "Sure...Might as well."

"Good!" he stood. "Ready when you are."

Dorian got up and tossed the empty bottles in the recycling bucket. "Let's go!"

"That's the kind of attitude I like to see."

They shimmered out.

It was all over the morning news. A gang of young men in King County slaughtered in a bloodbath after trying to gang-rape a young girl of sixteen. The girl, being the only survivor, said that the five young men in their early twenties had surrounded her as she was leaving a local 7-Eleven, forcing her into an alley.

One of the men had started to rape her when two men, one in his early thirties, and the other, a little older, attacked the young men, killing everyone except for the girl. What was really unusual about the incident was that the girl insisted that the attackers were vampires, that they had grabbed their victims' necks with their teeth and sucked them dry of their blood. Local doctors stated the girl was suffering from hysteria, that the young men were killed by large dogs and not by men at all.

Paul wasn't so sure. He stood in front of the TV with the remote in his hand as he watched the incredible story unfold. Judy came in the room.

"I'm running late...May miss the bus...Can I take your truck to school if I do?" Then she noticed that Paul was engrossed in the news. "What's going on?"

He swung around. "Oh! Just your usual violence...a gang of young men was killed when they tried to rape a young girl."

"Serves them right," Judy said.

"Maybe...but that's pretty harsh."

"Would you kill someone that tried to rape me?"

"I'd certainly feel like it."

"Point made...Did you hear what I asked?"

"Sure...If you miss your bus you can take my truck. But...come straight home after school!"

"I will. I know better than not to. Besides you, I have Bebe to come home to now. Will you let her back inside in a bit? I tied her out back."

"Certainly."

Just then, the sound of the bus pulling out caught their attention.

"Guess you're taking my truck," Paul said and turned off the TV and tossed the remote on his bed. "Gotta go open up." He glanced at his watch. "Looks like you're not the only one running late this morning. Should have opened up ten minutes ago...Don't know why I'm so tired."

Judy grinned.

"What?" He cocked his head to the side. "No! I'm not getting that old. One night with Amber didn't wipe me out."

She sniggered. "Not so sure about that." She walked off not waiting for his response.

He rolled his eyes and made his way to the back door to let Bebe in. He put her in Judy's room, not wanting to let her out in the store just yet.

Grady was standing at the front door waiting for Paul to open.

"Hey...Grady...Sorry I'm late getting going this morning. Been really tired the last day or two...Hope I'm not coming down with something."

Grady glanced up at him, as he was a couple inches shorter. "Yeah...You look tired. Maybe you should see a doctor?"

"Nah...Probably nothing." He followed Grady up to the counter.

"You looking for doughnuts?"

"Yep...No fresh ones yet, I take it?"

"Delivery girl is here now," Paul indicated to the front door with a nod of his head.

"Just in time! Been thinking about them since I got up."

A young woman with dark hair in a pony tail, wearing jeans and a light blue shirt, walked in carrying three large boxes of fresh doughnuts and sat them on the counter.

"Morning, Irene," Paul greeted.

"Morning, Paul...Grady."

Grady tipped his hat. "What ya got there?"

She opened up the top box to a dozen plain and a dozen chocolate covered. "The other two boxes have jelly-filled and crème-filled."

"I'll start with the chocolate," Grady said, already helping himself to two.

Paul paid Irene and closed his register. "Have a good day!'

"Yeah...you do that," Grady added, munching on his first doughnut.

"You boys be good!" She winked in an innocent, flirtatious way and walked off.

Grady meandered over to the coffee machine. Paul was glad to see that Judy had remembered to make coffee before she left.

Grady took a Styrofoam cup and filled it, took a drink and then another bite of his doughnut. "You see the morning news?"

Paul blew out air. "Sure did...Dogs...My foot!"

"They can't report the truth...Can you just imagine the hysteria if folks knew that real live vampires are out there waiting to pounce on them at any time?"

"Would be bad...But, I feel they should know they're in danger too."

"Yeah...it's a hard one to call...Glad I don't always have to make those decisions. Would rather someone else do it. At least, it's outta our county."

"According to the girl, though...There were two of them!"

"Good possibility. Especially since five young healthy men were slaughtered. If it were one vampire, I'd think that one man might possibly have gotten away."

"Even so...If you can believe any of the things I've read about them lately, they can move like lightning...One might be able to do the job.

"Yeah...But the girl did insist there were two."

"Question is – Are they the same ones we've had the misfortune to have around?"

"Well...If they are...It might be a good sign for us. Maybe they've moved on? Out of our territory?"

"I sure hope so!"

Grady finished off his doughnut, wiped his mustache off with a napkin and took out a glazed. "Damn...These are good when fresh."

"That they are...I ate so many when I first started running the store I made myself sick...I don't eat so many anymore."

Grady chuckled. "I should be so lucky...Well this is what I came for...other than to see if you watched the news." He held up the doughnut. "What do I owe ya?"

"Always on the house for you, Grady."

"It's your loss...I'm more than willing to pay for them."

"And you do a great service for our little community here, Grady...You do half the sheriff's work."

"Ya noticed, huh?"

"All of us have...You eating a couple of doughnuts and a cup of coffee of a morning is the least I can do to repay you."

"Glad to know I'm appreciated." He gestured with his cup of coffee. "Well...gotta go! See ya later!"

"Have a good day, Grady!" Paul watched the ranger go out the door and then went over to straighten some canned goods on the last aisle.

Dorian was sated by the time he got home. He'd not fed so well in years. His energy level was beyond belief. And though he felt awesome, he hoped that Klaus wouldn't expect him to do this on a regular basis. He preferred a more secluded life and to work alone. The older vampire had mentioned something about going to Canada for a few days, but he might drop back at night to visit Sally. Dorian had to chuckle at that one. He would have never thought a sophisticated vampire such as Klaus would have taken a liking to a mildly overweight, country woman like Sally. "Takes all kinds," he mumbled to himself.

He poured coffee in a brown mug and stepped out on his back porch, wondering how Amber had fared through the night.

The effects of their love-making would soon wear off, that for a while all her natural feelings of guilt and shame had been evaporated by their intimacy. But she'd soon be coming to grips with her human nature – Any thoughts or memories she would normally feel guilty about would soon awaken. But once he turned her, she would have within her the ability to shut it all off, if and when she wanted. He glanced over in the direction of her cabin. A thin stream of smoke curled above the trees. He realized it must be cold, although the weather here didn't really affect him much. It was only the extreme cold of places like Siberia that tended to bother him.

Maybe he'd pay Amber a little visit in a while, but he wanted to finish his coffee first and give her time to wake up.

Amber couldn't believe it, gaping at her reflection in the mirror – the wound was gone! Completely healed! "How in the hell did it heal that fast?" She leaned in closer to her bathroom mirror. "Not even a bruise! Not unhappy about that!"

Her cell phone rang. It was Paul. She stared at the phone for a moment and a pained frown crossed her face. The missing feelings of guilt for being unfaithful to him were suddenly there. And in full throttle! She really didn't feel like talking to him, as shame washed through her. It quit ringing and she stuffed it in her pocket, promising herself she'd call him back in a little, but then it rang again. He wasn't going to give up. She made herself answer it, trying to sound cheerful. "Hey! Paul!"

"Hi! Beautiful," he said. "Sorry I pooped out on you last night."

"Oh...That's okay," she said, now feeling like crying. He was such a sweet and caring man. How could she have betrayed him like she had?

"Can I make it up to you tonight?"

"Tonight?" She wasn't sure if she could handle seeing him, not with feeling such shame. Surely he'd know something was wrong.

"You...don't sound too enthused," he said disappointedly.

"Of course...tonight would be wonderful," she lied. Somehow she would make it up to him. Somehow!

"It's Friday night. How about us driving into Seattle for a little dining and dancing? You do like to dance, don't you?"

Dancing was something she loved, but was she up to it? Maybe in a crowed environment it would be easier to hide her feelings of betrayal. I'd love to go dancing, Paul."

"Good! I'll pick you up a little earlier...Say...five-thirty?"

"I'll be ready."

"Great! Got a customer coming...That German guy...Don't like him either."

"Paul! He might hear you."

"Nah...He's just coming in the door...See you tonight."

Before she got her phone in her pocket, she heard Star scratching at whining at the back door. "I just let you in, Star...You gotta potty again?" But as she reached the door she realized Dorian was there. Fear and excitement overwhelmed her simultaneously. Fear of whom and what he really was, for that she hadn't completely forgotten, and the awesome, all-consuming excitement he stirred in her from simply beholding him. _"Oh God!"_

He was talking to Star, who couldn't wait for her to let him in. She opened the door and he was inside before she could blink. He had to pet Star first, as the dog was so happy to see him.

Once the dog was appeased, Dorian turned those keen eyes on her, delving into the core of her being. "Hello...Amber." He noted her edginess. "Guess we're gonna have to do something about those nerves."

She made an attempt to step back, but he immediately had her in his embrace, kissing her with such fire and irresistible passion that it instantly swept through her body. By the time he drew back, she was totally helpless to his touch again. He slowly grinned. "Better..." he looked at her neck and arched a brow. "Healed! Good...Real good."

"What do you want?" she heard herself ask.

"Why...You...or course."

"I can't keep doing this," she protested weakly.

"What?" he asked, smiling at her with those piercing blue eyes.

"I love Paul...I can't keep seeing you."

He appeared undisturbed by her words. "We can fix that, Amber."

This time she managed to turn away from him, but only because he let her.

"Not sure I want it _fixed_." She faced him again. "I know you're a vampire...I know you can control me. This I am becoming more and more aware of. But I do love Paul! You can't make me stop loving him!"

It was obvious by his dejected expression that this was not at all what he wanted to hear. His focus lingered on her face quietly for a full minute, not saying a word. He wanted her to love him _willingly._

There was a part of her that screamed run! Get the hell away from him; choose the gentle, sweet and safe Paul. And then there was that part that wanted Dorian to hold her in his powerful arms and make wild love to her as only he was capable of.

He broke the long silence. "Okay...you love him. I can respect that, Amber...Believe it or not...I'm not a total monster. And in spite of what you say...I believe you feel something for me too... _outside_ of my abilities to influence you. Think about it. Am I not correct in this?"

"I don't know..."

"Remember that first time we met in the store...You did admit you noticed me too. That electricity or whatever you want to call it that happened between us. _That was real!_ Had nothing to do with what I am...You do remember?" He took her by her shoulders. "Don't you?"

She thought about it. He was right again. There was something between them. Part of her did care about him. But it was so different...so alien from anything she'd ever known. "Yes...I remember."

His face relaxed. "Thank God for that!" he released her shoulders. "Care if I sit down?" he asked, motioning to one of the kitchen chairs.

"Go ahead."

"And it happened more than once..." he continued, looking up at her. "That spark we share. Amber, I swear...that is not the vampire in me doing it. We have a chemistry...It doesn't happen often...but I honestly really care about you. I want to share my life with you!"

She couldn't believe what she was hearing. "Share your life? Don't vampires live forever?"

"We can...but we can be killed by other vampires... or by humans that happen to get _really_ lucky."

"You said for me to see Paul...Do you still feel that way?"

"Yes...in some ways. I want you to see for yourself the _difference._ "

She didn't like the sudden cockiness in his tone.

"Oh...I'm seeing the difference," she quipped, realizing as soon as she said it that it might not have been the best way to respond, for she saw a flash of anger behind his beautiful eyes. After all, he was a vampire. Still she didn't like being in a situation where she had to choose.

He responded snappishly, "Now...don't get cute. I am being totally honest with you, _Amber._ " He'd had his chair back against the wall, but now sat forward, his stare cutting into the core of her being.

Instinct told her that had she been anyone else, he wouldn't have held his composure. "Okay...sorry...I think." She sat down too.

His voice softened. "We've touched on this before...but I want to go over it again. You know that I can completely control you..."

She was about to object.

"But!" He held up a hand. "That's not what I want! I want you to choose to be with me. Want that more than anything!" He reached over and took her hand. "How can I make you understand, Amber...I want to love you! I want you to love me! _For eternity!"_

"Wouldn't I have to be a vampire too...for that?"

"Yes! That's why I bit you."

She withdrew her hand and it flew to her neck. She gasped. "You mean that I..."

"Relax...Not yet. I have to work on it a little at a time. Otherwise, I'd kill you. And that's not what I want. Don't worry. You're not a vampire...yet."

She expelled air. "Oh God!"

He stood and assisted her in rising.

"Amber...Just think it over...Please?"

"I will."

"I'm not asking you to rush into anything...but I am tired of having this conversation. But that's the vampire in me...Not a whole lot of patience going on. Again...see Paul. And try not to feel too guilty. You slept with him...and you slept with me. You care about him...and I know you care about me! So, logically, shouldn't you feel just as guilty for betraying me as for betraying him?"

Her jaw dropped, mouth open wide. She was utterly speechless. But she did see the twisted logic in his reasoning. She suddenly burst out cackling at the irony of it all.

He broke into a huge grin. "I am right, aren't I?"

"Paul was right...You are _cocky_!" she managed.

His eyes twinkled. "But I am right!"

"Oh...God!" she breathed. "Yes! Yes! You're right

"That's my girl." He grabbed her and planted one of his passionate kisses on her again, and then quickly released her. "I'll see you later...And have fun tonight."

Her brow wrinkled. "How'd you know?"

"Heard every word. I was at your back door when he called you." He pointed to his right ear. "Acute vampire hearing...Told you to read that book..."

"Yes! Yes you did."

"By the way...where is it?"

Oh shit!

Observing her expression. "Don't tell me...You gave it to someone else!"

"Didn't give it...Loaned it."

His face darkened. "To whom?"

"Please don't hurt him! He's going to return it to me soon."

"Did you give it to Paul?"

"No...Not Paul."

"You _didn't_ give it to Grady?"

She winced.

" _Shit!"_

"I'm sorry, Dorian...That was before I knew...you."

His eyes flashed anger, but not so much at her...just for the situation. "How long has he had it?"

"Several days."

"Okay...Either you can get it back...Or I can take it from him. And that might not be pretty."

"You mean you'd kill him?" she gasped.

" _Not_ if you get it, Amber! But he'll know I'm a vampire, if I try to get it from him...Then I'll have no choice!"

"Okay...I'll do my best to get it from him today."

"Just don't appear too anxious...otherwise, he might think you're being coerced into getting it back."

"I'll do my best."

Softening, his eyes returned to their beautiful shine. And he kissed her forehead. "I'll catch you later." Then he grinned wryly and said, "Give Paul my regards."

"You ass!" she said as he let himself out.

He guffawed, eyes flashing, amused, and walked off.

Star jumped up at the door whining after him.

"Guess he forgot to tell you goodbye...Sorry, Star."

Paul never looked better to Amber than when he showed up at her front door, arms full of yellow roses, and wearing a white turtleneck and black blazer. Though it was cool out, Amber dressed in a slinky black little dress with thin, rhinestone straps with a lightweight jacket to match. She also drug out her black stilettos with rhinestones across the toes.

Paul took one look at her. "Woe!"

"You like?" she asked, taking the flowers.

"More than like!"

She quickly exchanged the fresh roses for the old ones, running fresh water in the vase first. She centered them on the table. Star padded in from the bedroom, wagging his tail.

"Hello, Star."

Star went to jump up but Paul caught his paws. "Not this time, buddy...Don't want to snag my blazer."

Star woofed and dropped down.

"Good boy." He gently stroked the dog's head. "You watch the place while we're gone...Don't let anyone in...Especially if their last name is Lodovico." He glanced over at Amber.

She made herself roll her eyes, doing her best to play her part, not wanting Paul to suspect anything.

Neither one noticed the raven perched on top of the cabin, watching them intently as they drove away.

Soon as they were out of sight, Dorian flew back to his cabin, changed into his human form and went outside.

He had considered following them, but then had changed his mind. He really did want her to have the freedom to make her choice, and hoped more than anything that it would be him.

It was two in the morning by the time Paul and Amber pulled into the drive. Amber had let herself drink a little more than she was used to and was feeling tipsy to say the least. Paul had wanted to spend the night, but decided he'd rather make love to her when she was sober. So he tucked her in, kissed her goodnight, told Star to keep a watchful eye on her and left.

Dorian was elated.

Soon as Paul was out of the driveway, Dorian let himself in the cabin, as locks meant nothing to him, and he'd been previously invited in. He pulled up a chair from out of the kitchen and sat there with Star's head in his lap, and watched her sleep until daylight, at which time she awoke. He vanished into thin air, but the chair was still there. "Hmmm..." she said to herself. "Paul must have put it there." She went on off to the bathroom, relieved herself and went back to bed. The second she was asleep again, Dorian reappeared.

When Amber showed signs of waking up again, Dorian went to the kitchen and put coffee on for her, bid Star goodbye and let himself out. Amber couldn't believe it when she walked into the kitchen and saw the coffee pot was just finishing brewing. She knew then. _"Dorian!"_

After she was good awake, showered, dressed and had had her breakfast, Amber phoned Paul. He was checking out a customer when he answered, so she had to wait a minute. After the customer left, he got back to her. "Morning, gorgeous...How's your head?"

"Remarkably...okay! Considering."

"No hangover," there was a smile in his voice.

"No! I can't believe it!"

"Thought surely you'd be all moans and groans this morning."

"Yeah...I'm amazed...By the way, did you take a chair in my bedroom last night?"

"...No...Why?"

"Oh...Guess I must have put it there when I went to the bathroom..." she quickly said, not wanting Paul to suspect anything. "I was pretty smashed!"

"That you were...Reason I didn't stay. Didn't want to take advantage of you in your condition."

She laughed lightly. "Appreciated...but I probably wouldn't have even known about it."

"That I couldn't cope with...Too big a blow to the ego."

She heard the store bell tinkle over the phone. "Guess you got another customer?"

"Yeah..." he half growled. "That dammed Lodovico!"

"Be nice," she said, playing her part.

"I'll do my best...Later, sweetheart."

"Later." She closed her phone and stared at it, wondering what Dorian was up to now. She knew he had to be the one who had left the chair in her room. "Asshole must have stayed and watched me sleep!" She wondered how he had gotten in, but then he was a vampire. She supposed that he could come in any way he wanted.

Amber did a little housecleaning and was just considering how she was going to go about asking Grady for her book when he showed up at her door. Much to her relief, she saw he had her book in his hand. "Thank you, God!" she whispered and opened the door.

"Thought I'd bring your book back...I've read all I wanted."

"You sure?" she asked, not wanting to sound as though she were anxious to get it back.

"Photocopied anything I thought might be useful."

"So...You don't really believe in vampires, do you?" she said, trying to sound casual.

He got a funny look on his face, but replied, "Course not. But obviously someone believes he is."

"Yeah...I heard on the news about those five young men...all killed. Girl swore it was two vampires!"

"No...Just dogs..." he said, glancing off as though distracted by something else. Then he turned back to her. "Haven't had anymore unusual sounds around here, have you?"

"No!" she said, truly surprised. "Should I be concerned?"

"Guess not...Whoever or whatever is creating all this chaos has moved on...I believe. Just wanted to make sure that nothing else was going on I should be aware of."

"You're a good man, Grady."

"That's what I'm here for...to help." He tipped his hat. "You have a good rest of the day!"

"You, too, Grady!" He stepped off the porch and she closed the door, turned around and found herself face to face with Dorian. She gasped. _"Shit! Don't do that to me!"_

He was obviously amused and cracked a smile. "Got the book! Good! Now...don't let _anyone else_ have it!"

"I won't."

"Promise?"

"Promise...and thanks for making coffee for me this morning."

His eyes lit up. "My pleasure...And it's good to be appreciated."

"Don't look at me like that."

"Like what?"

"You know...You know what you do to me," she said, glancing away.

He took her chin between his fingertips and made her look at him. "What...do I do to you?"

"Make me want to melt right through the damn floor!"

"Is that so?" His pupils changed slightly, twinkling.

She realized she was losing herself in them again. "Please..." she breathed. "Don't..."

"What? Do this..." His brought his lips down on hers ever so gently.

Her toes curled, and she let out little gasps. He enfolded her in his arms and firmly spooned his body to hers. He kissed her neck and she trembled into him, wanting nothing more than to be his. Once more, his mouth smothered hers in sweet embrace. Between kisses, he confessed, "I love you, Amber. I really do love you!"

" _Oh God! Please! Oh God! Dorian!"_

His gentle lips touched her neck again and once more he bit into her warm, soft flesh. She cried in bliss as he fed from her. After several moments, he released the hold on her neck and kissed her again, and then he swept her up in his arms and carried her to her bedroom and eased her down, never turning his gaze from her. He then moved from her just long enough to quickly draw the blinds closed and joined her on the bed.

Seconds later he transported her away from this earthly realm, out to the stars and beyond. She clung to him helplessly while he made love to her. She quivered in total ecstasy, not wanting him to ever let her go. Then, when she thought she couldn't soar any higher, he took her on solar winds she never knew existed! She was completely his! They were one! She heard herself finally confess, _"Dorian! I love you!"_

At this moment, he paused and bit into his own wrist. She looked at him questioningly, and then he held his bleeding wrist to her mouth.

"Take my blood, Amber...Drink from me! I want to share my blood with you as you have yours." So enraptured was she, that she didn't think to resist. She tentatively put her mouth on his wound and let his blood flow in and she swallowed and realized she relished it! And drank eagerly.

"That's the way, my love...That's the way." Then he carefully took back his wrist and kissed her again, their blood mixing, their bodies melding.

Fused in rapture, they drank in their passion. The rest of the world didn't exist. It was just the two of them – one together. Complete. They lingered like this for some time, and then they finally began to slowly drift back to the world, and he held her gaze in his wondrous eyes as they finally softly landed back on the earthly plane.

"You all right?" he asked with adoration in his velvet voice.

"I think so..." She was so amazed at how wonderful she felt in his arms. So totally whole. "I do love you, Dorian!" she softly confirmed.

He couldn't have been happier. His eyes shone like the stars in a clear winter sky. "And I love you!" Then his attention was drawn to her neck. It was still bleeding. "May I?"

"Of course!" she answered and sighed rapturously as he drank from her again. But he only took a little and pulled away from her. "Why'd you stop?"

"Don't want to kill you, sweetheart. Just turn you."

Suddenly the idea seemed wonderful, no longer abhorrent. "Yes! Turn me!"

"That is what I am doing, but it takes time...But once done, we can be together forever."

"How long will it take? The transition?"

"Depends on how strong you are."

"How long do you think?"

"If you're in a hurry...Possibly only a few days...but some people might notice you're a little weak. Not a good idea. Better not to rush. Give the wound the chance to heal each time. And there are two reasons I wanted you to drink my blood. One is to strengthen you. And the other is part of the turning process...sharing. And it adds to the _pleasure,_ doesn't it?"

"Yes..." she could only agree. His blood was like an aphrodisiac.

"That's my Amber," he said and stepped out of bed and pulled on his jeans. "The more vampire blood in you the quicker you turn. And the older the vampire... the more powerful the vampire and the stronger the blood... the sooner you turn."

"How old are you?"

He grinned hugely. "You really want to know?"

"Yes!"

"Counting my human years as well...three hundred and thirty-two."

She gasped. "You don't look a day over thirty!"

"I know..." his smile spread.

She made herself get up and dress too. Star was suddenly there, forepaws on the end of the bed, woofing. "Bet you need to go out," she said.

"I'll take him. Come on, Star."

Star wasted no time in following Dorian out the back door.

While Dorian was out with the dog, Amber went to the bathroom and washed up and freshened her makeup. By the time she was finished, they were coming back in. She glanced at her clock. "Three!" she said.

"Something wrong with that?"

"No! Just surprised...how long were we in bed?"

"About three hours," he said, smiling impishly.

"I thought it was only a few minutes!"

"How time flies when you're having fun with a vampire."

"You're awful!" she teased.

"What makes me so adorable."

Her mobile phone rang. She took it out of her pocket. "It's Paul!"

"Well...you gonna answer it?"

"What if he wants to see me tonight?"

"I'm not your keeper, Amber. You can see anyone you want...as long as you _love_ me," he emphasized with his eyes.

She frowned. "You're not jealous?"

"I was a little...but not anymore. You can go out with him. You'll soon be with me forever, so go have a good time with him...if you want?"

"I don't know now... if I want to."

"Your decision."

She finally answered. "Paul? Sorry it took me so long to answer...was just struggling with it...the phone I mean." She really didn't want to lie, but found that she was. "Had it in my jeans pocket...Tight fit." Her eyes trailed to Dorian who was studying her with an unreadable smile. "Tonight?" she said into the phone. Once more, she anxiously glanced over to Dorian and realized he had vanished. _Shit!_ "Sure...come on over. Bring a movie...I can make popcorn again...Bye!"

She went to the door and looked out. No signs of her vampire. "Where the hell did he go, Star?"

Star jumped up on the door, looking out too.

"Damn! He's fast!" Then she suddenly realized that she had a fresh wound on her neck. "Oh shit! Oh shit! Paul will know!" she ran to the bathroom to look at it and was astonished to see that it had stopped bleeding and had already begun healing. "Surely I'm not turning yet!" At this rate, it would be closed by the time Paul arrived. It wouldn't be a problem after all.

Amber decided to finish cleaning her house to take her mind off her crazy, dual life as of late. She mopped the kitchen and bathroom and ran her vacuum over the living room floor and bedroom rugs. Finished, it was time to eat supper and get ready for Paul. She made herself a tuna sandwich and just as she went to bite into it, she felt a sudden, overwhelming sadness. Tuna fish sandwiches were his favorite! Her eyes welled with tears and she slowly let the sandwich drop into Star's waiting mouth. He gobbled it up without hesitation.

All at once overcome by depression, she no longer was hungry. "Paul is one of the sweetest men I have ever met! Dear God! How did I get into this mess? I don't want to hurt him!" She ran into her bedroom and flung herself across her bed and bawled like a baby.

It appeared that Dorian's influence wasn't working in keeping her feelings of guilt away this time. Something she realized had happened before.

She laid there for several minutes, crying into her bedspread before she realized that someone was sitting by her on her bed. And it wasn't Star.

"Dorian?"

There was hurt in his eyes but no traces of anger. "Paul means _that much_ to you?"

She didn't want to hurt him either, but she had to be truthful. "Yes! Shit! Yes! But I _love_ you too!"

E cloHe sh

He shut his eyes for a moment. It looked as though he was fighting back tears.

"Dorian?"

"I told you I love you...and I do! Because I love you, I do not want to be the cause of any unhappiness in your life."

"What are you getting at?" She had a feeling she wasn't going to like what he was about to say. She sat up quickly.

He gently reached over and smoothed a tear from her face with his thumb. "I have pushed you into this too quickly. I knew you had feelings for Paul...But I had hoped your feelings for me would override the ones you have for him." He sighed heavily. "Apparently...that's not the case...So –."

"What?"

"I'm going to back off."

"What do you mean, Dorian? Back off?"

"You need more time...And it would seem you need a lot more time. And...my being a vampire...that is something I have a lot of. I'm going to go away for awhile."

"No! No!" Now she was crying because she didn't want him to leave. _"No!"_

"This is for the best, Amber. I need to go to Europe on business anyway...So this would be a good time for it."

"How long?"

"A few months...maybe."

"Please don't go, Dorian! Please!"

"I don't want to see you torn like this, Amber!" He stood.

"You said you'd be here for me...Always!"

"And I meant that. But...you need to think clearly and you can't do that with me around. You have Star for protection...And...between you and me...I have a vampire friend I'm going to ask to watch out for you while I'm gone."

" _You do? Another vampire? Locally? Who?"_

"He may not be too happy about my telling you...But it's Klaus. Joseph Klaus."

"Oh my God! I knew there was something about him. According to Judy, he's been dating Sally!" Her hand went to her mouth in realization. "He's turning her, isn't he?"

"Yes...But not a word. She's happy with it."

"Of course, I won't say anything." She stood too. "Dorian...I have never known such passion...such _amazing_ sex with anyone. No one has ever made me feel the way you do. But it's not just the sex...I _do_ love you! Only, I love Paul, too."

"That is exactly why I must go." He took her in his arms and held her close to his heart.

"When are you leaving?"

"Immediately..."

"That quickly?"

"I'm a vampire...I travel light...and I don't need boats, trains or planes to get around. I can be in Europe by tomorrow morning."

"I had no idea!"

"I've already taken a trip to Russia since you moved in."

"You did?"

"You didn't even know I was gone." He kissed her forehead and snuggled his nose in her hair. "I want you to promise me something...Will you?"

"I'll try...What is it?"

"You give Paul every chance you can. Spend time with him...Go places with him...Watch television...Have mad sex...Whatever. By the time I return, you should know which one of us you want to be with."

She went to speak but he shushed her.

"Whatever your decision is when I get back will be a permanent one. You will either stay with Paul...Marry him...have a whole slew of kids. Or you will forget the life of a human and let me complete your turning and you will be my mate as a vampire forever."

"Okay...But I really don't want you to go!"

"And I really don't want to...I truly feel this is necessary, Amber." He kissed her then, more sweetly and more tenderly than ever. "Just remember that I will always love you...no matter what your decision is."

Then he was gone!

" _Dorian?"_

"Bye, Amber," his voice echoed through the cabin, but she could no longer see him.

"Bye! Dorian! I love you! I honestly do!"

Paul was all bright smiles when he knocked on the door, but when he saw Amber's face that quickly changed. "What's wrong, sweetheart?"

She couldn't speak at first, and there was no way she wanted to tell him the truth. So she told him that she had been thinking about her late husband, which wasn't a complete lie, as he was so much like Paul, and that she got all sad.

He set the DVD aside and took her in his arms. "Amber...We can do this some other time, if you're not up to it. Why didn't you tell me you were depressed? I thought we were happy? I know I've never been happier!" He held her chin up with his forefinger and peered down at her. "But it doesn't count... if you're not happy."

"Oh...Paul. You are too sweet. I don't deserve you."

"Yes you do! In fact, you deserve better! I just feel honored that you'll have anything to do with me."

That brought on a burst of tears that he completely didn't understand. She buried her face in his shirt, sobbing. She wanted so much to confess that he wasn't the only one, but she didn't dare hurt him like that.

He wasn't like Dorian. Dorian knew what the real rules were, the rules of life and death, and how to play the game. Paul, on the other hand, was a sweet, trusting, honest, hardworking man that was looking for a woman to settle down with and raise a family. And she knew he was hoping that woman would be her. "You are a wonderful man, Paul! It is I that don't deserve you!"

"Hush! Don't say that. I think I've gotten to know you better than that. You're good and wouldn't dream of hurting anyone. I adore you, Amber. There's nothing I want more than to make you happy."

"I know that," she said, sniffling and looking up into his kind eyes. They didn't burn through her like fire as Dorian's did, but they did stir a gentle warmth within her heart.

"Would you prefer I go and leave you alone this evening?'

"No! I want you to stay! I know I'm a mess...my mascara is probably all smeared and runny."

"You're beautiful to me!" he said.

Just then, Star crying at the back door took their attention.

"Wonder what's up with him?" Amber said. "Hasn't been that long since he was out."

"Let's take a look." Paul headed for the kitchen. "Oh! It's just that big crow or whatever it is. Just flew off the back porch. Was perched on the railing...He's gone now." He looked down at Star, who had calmed down. "See...He's all right now."

She sucked in air and exhaled. "Okay...Yeah...that bird's here a lot."

"You okay now? Want to watch that movie?"

"Sure. I'll make the popcorn."

He kissed the top of her head. "I'll go put it in."

Ten:

Amber just couldn't bring herself to sleep with Paul the night Dorian left, telling herself she just needed time, but it soon became apparent that she couldn't bring herself to have sex with him at all. He was patient and sweet, better than she deserved. Only, there was no way she could forget the rapture she had experienced in Dorian's embrace.

Though Dorian had told her to go ahead and be with Paul in all respects, and she had slept with Paul first, it was just hard in bringing herself around to the idea.

Of course Paul knew something was wrong, blamed himself in spite of her denying that anything was his fault. He still believed it was. She did continue to see him, though. They spent nearly every evening together, and she spent a lot of time at the store. She'd even given Judy a few of those painting lessons she had promised, and had cooked a couple of pot roast dinners on Sundays for them. Still, she just couldn't go all the way with Paul now, not after knowing how she felt in Dorian's embrace, that she was only complete with him.

Paul was amazingly patient, which in many respects made her feel rotten. Normally, she would not have done this to any man, especially such a sweet and cool guy as Paul. But there was nothing normal in her life now, for there was nothing normal about being crazy in love with a vampire.

About three weeks after Dorian left, Sally phoned in to Paul's and said she had the flu and couldn't come in that night. Sally hadn't missed a day of work in three years, so Paul had no problem with it, but he did need someone to help.

Judy was having a lot of homework and business had picked up. So he phoned Amber and asked her if she'd mind filling in for Sally instead of their usual evening together. Amber was almost relieved that she didn't have to fake being happy for another evening. She said she'd be glad to come in, though she had her suspicions as to the real reason Sally wasn't coming in. Klaus was ready to turn her completely.

Since Amber had spent a lot of time in the store since Dorian had left, it didn't take much for Paul to get her ready. Within an hour, she pretty much had it down pat. Paul gave her a big hug and went off to do some inventory. And though Paul almost always had an encouraging smile for her, when he wasn't looking her way, she could see he was unhappy. It was her fault and she felt terrible. Especially since he believed it was him. Thought she wasn't happy with the way he was.

Around eight, Judy came out, said she was taking a break from her algebra and could relieve Amber for a few minutes. Amber thanked her and went to go in the back, but Judy stopped her.

"Amber?"

"Yes?" She swung around.

"What's happened between you and Paul?"

"Ahhh...Nothing!" It wasn't exactly a lie. Nothing had happened between them.

"Amber...something is wrong! Paul was so happy! But lately, he doesn't seem that way...He's really quiet. When I ask him what's wrong, he denies there's anything just like you. I may be only fifteen...but he's my brother and I love him! He hasn't done anything...has he?"

Amber closed her eyes and chewed her bottom lip. Judy deserved honesty. "It's not Paul, Judy. It's me!"

"I thought you really had a thing for my brother?" she whispered, as he was slowly inching their way.

"I do care for him...a lot! He's one of the sweetest, handsomest men I've ever known."

She cut her eyes in his direction, "Then what the hell is the problem?"

Amber rarely heard Judy swear. "I don't blame you for being upset. _I'm_ upset...With myself. I do really care about him...I love him."

"Then what's the problem?" she asked again.

"Judy...I'm not really sure...though I do love him, I'm not absolutely certain that he is the _one_. Until I know, I don't want to encourage him too much...just in case." That was as honest an answer as she felt she could give. There was no way she could explain Dorian.

Judy stepped back slightly, obviously a shocked by Amber's confession. "But I thought you _were_ sure?"

"Please don't be angry with me, Judy. Paul's the greatest! That is _why_ I don't want to encourage him too much, and then maybe decide later that it's not going to work! That would hurt him even more! Wouldn't it?"

Judy stood staring at her, processing it all.

"Wouldn't it?"

"...I suppose it would."

"But you're disappointed in me, aren't you?"

"I'd be lying if I said I wasn't." She glanced off at Paul who was now walking over to them. "I hope you know pretty soon...He's hurting right now...Best to get it over with, if you aren't going to stay with him."

"You girls seem in awful deep conversation over here...Something I should know about?" He looked at Amber inquiringly.

Judy glanced significantly at Amber. "I don't know...Is there, Amber?" And she briskly walked off into the back.

"What's going on?" he asked, setting his clipboard aside. "Judy doesn't look too happy with you right now. What did you say to her?"

"She wanted to know if something is wrong."

"What I've wanted to know." He leaned his back against the counter, folding his arms in front.

"I told her the truth...that I love you." Then she put out a hand, as he was going to speak but she stopped him. "But – I'm not one hundred percent positive that we are right for one another."

He looked as though she'd hit him between the eyes with a brick. When he finally found his voice, he asked, "...When did you come to this conclusion? Was it the night we made love? For things changed rather drastically after that? You were disappointed with me...in some way?"

She understood why he would assume that. For it was immediately after that that she realized she had something wonderful with Dorian. "It wasn't your...performance, Paul, if that's what you're thinking. Besides, I'm not that shallow that I wouldn't give us more of a chance. That is not an issue with me. In fact, it's not you at all! You were great!"

His face softened slightly. "Then, Amber...what the hell is it?"

At that moment she felt she should tell him the truth, that she loved Dorian too. But she also knew Paul was going to have some confusion there, as she had never really dated Dorian. "It's just that very recently I've come to realize that I have feelings for someone else as well. And I admit I was confused...And still am."

His brow furrowed. "But who in hell –?" Then it hit him. He cut his eyes around to hers. _"Not Lodovico?"_

Her lack of response answered his question. He dropped his arms down, turned away from her and then back again. His stunned face full of questions. "But how? When? When were you ever with him?"

She didn't answer.

"Never mind! Shit! I wish you'd told me sooner..."He ran his hands through his hair and then dropped them down. "Shit! I knew there was something about him! But you never _once_ admitted there was anything! Why? Amber...why?"

"Because I wasn't sure myself."

"Are you seeing him now? I mean...I thought you spent your spare time with me...but then he lives right there by you...I guess he does come over a lot. Right?"

"Not that often...really. I didn't know until fairly recently, myself that there was definitely something between us...I'm so sorry, Paul."

"Yeah...Well, so am I." His eyes flashed pain mixed with anger.

"But I haven't decided...yet."

"Haven't you? If you love me, then you should know!"

"I do! I do! I think you're one of the most wonderful men I've ever known."

He let out air. "Where is he? Come to think about it he hasn't been making his daily trips in here for his beer and magazines... He ashamed to come around me now?"

" _No!_ He's not like that!"

"Then where is he?"

"He's in Europe, if you must know."

"What's he doing in Europe?"

" _Giving me time to be with you!_ He wants me to decide which one of you I really want to be with." There. It was out.

He looked incredulous. "You are shittin' me?"

" _No_...It's the truth. He is much more decent than you give him credit for." She didn't want to talk about it anymore. The store was empty of customers and it was getting late. She didn't want to discuss this anymore. "You're not busy. Can I just go home now?"

"Yeah...You can go..." His eyes crinkled in an effort to smile. "Thanks for helping out." He was trying to be understanding, and he seemed to realize that her telling him hadn't been that easy.

She went to walk away.

"Amber?"

"What?"

"For what it's worth... I still love you. And this is going to take me some time to digest...But thank you for telling me."

"I'm glad it's out in the open now. I wanted to tell you."

"So, he definitely knows about us?"

"Yes! Why he left. He said I'd have a clearer view of how I felt if he wasn't around."

"I guess I have to give him credit for that...That _was_ decent of him."

"Thank you for recognizing that."

"Okay if I call you tomorrow?"

"Certainly! I still care for you."

"And I you!"

She turned and walked out the door. He didn't try to follow her to her car, and she was glad. She really hadn't wanted him too, and she figured he sensed it. Just as she was unlocking her car, Klaus appeared, giving her a start. "Shit! You're bad as Dorian...sneaking up on me like that."

He seemed amused. "Just thought I'd say hello...I know Dorian asked me to keep an eye on you. I'm sure he mentioned it."

"Yes...He did. It's wasn't necessary, though."

"Might not seem that way to you. But a promise is a promise...and that's what he wants."

"I appreciate it. He's been gone three weeks, now. And this is the first time I've seen you."

"Oh...I've been watching over you."

She thought about it, aware of some of Dorian's supernatural abilities. "I suppose you have. Well, thank you." She thought of Sally. "Does Sally really have the flu? Or is it that _time?"_

"I expect it will be all over with by tomorrow morning...She will be completely turned by then."

"Will she be coming back to work here?"

"That is up to her. She knows she can do whatever she wishes. I will not keep any _strings_ on her. If that is anything you might be concerned about?"

"Funny...Dorian seems to have a similar attitude with me."

"Amber...everything changes when one turns. I really like Sally...and I've wanted a spunky lady like her for some time. And she was lonely...Only I had to coerce her cat. One thing she didn't want to give up."

"What do you mean by coerce?"

"Some use the term compel... A form of mind control. You see...I'm the one who attacked her that night...and Ginger didn't like me much at all."

"Oh my God! I should have made the connection."

"You probably would have in time...And before I forget, Dorian gave me this to give to you." He pulled a small jewelry box out of his pocket. "I suggest you open it right away. He wants you to wear it at all times."

She reached out and took the box in her palm, opening it with her other hand. Inside, was a beautiful platinum chain with a platinum bird, looked like a crow, and set for its eye was an opal. She lifted it up to the light from the store window to get a better view. "I didn't know crows had blue eyes?"

"They don't! It's not a crow, it's a raven."

"But why? Why would he give me this?"

"Though it is a lovely piece of jewelry, he didn't give it to you for that reason. It's for your protection. He wants you to wear it at all times...A sign to other vampires that you belong to him. And if they hurt you or try to hurt you, they will have to deal with him. "

"But why would he think I need protection?" She asked, fastening the chain around her neck. Then the idea hit her. "Oh my gosh! Ravens don't have blue eyes either, do they?"

He smiled wryly. "No they don't."

"But the bird that was hanging around my porch...I knew there was something about its eyes. They are blue!" She looked up at Klaus. "Not a real bird, is it?"

His grin grew.

" _It's Dorian?"_

He nodded in the affirmative, smiling amusedly.

"I wondered what had happened to it. Haven't seen it in a while." She sniggered at the absurdity. "Because it was Dorian."

"There are more of our kind around than you realize, Amber. This necklace will protect you to a degree. Some of us are pretty nasty...And many hunt together.

"Dorian and I were pretty much loners...That is I was...Now Sally will be with me. And...Dorian hopes to be with you." He reached in his other pocket and took out a small bottle of pills and handed them over.

"What are _these_ for?" She asked, taking them.

"Just in case your eyes start bothering you in the sunlight."

"Why would that happen?"

"Just a precautionary measure." His expression was unreadable.

"Oh?"

"He told me he didn't think you would...but you two did a bit of _sharing_ so there is still the possibility... that...they could become sensitive."

"But I feel fine?"

"You probably have nothing to worry about...but if you do have any problems, the pills will enable you to move about during the day."

"Oh..." She slipped the bottle of pills in her jeans pocket. "Thanks." Then she suddenly remembered her neck. She reached up and touched the now smooth skin.

"Something wrong?"

"No...Just taking it all in."

"Yes! It is a lot. Well...Sally is waiting for me."

"Tell her hello for me...And thanks for bringing me the necklace and pills. If you hear from Dorian, tell him I miss him and love him."

He gave a gentlemanly nod. "I most certainly will...Now remember...Don't take off the pendant!"

"I won't! Thanks!"

With a curtsy he vanished.

Amber didn't sleep well at all, visions of Dorian going in and out of her thoughts and then Paul's handsome, sweet face would be there, eyes pleading for her to choose him. Then the raven would be calling to her from somewhere and she would hear a fluttering of wings, but she never could see the bird. At one point, she woke up in a cold sweat, something she never did.

She got up and went to the bathroom, suddenly very sick at her stomach and washed her face off with warm water and stared at herself in the mirror. She lunged back and would have fallen had the wall not been there. The whites of her eyes were really red, bloody. Was she coming down with something? At this point, she didn't much care; everything in her life was so screwed up anyway.

She heard the pitter patter of Star's feet and turned to see her dog looking up anxiously. He was worried about her. "I'm okay, boy," she said. "Just a bug of some kind that I've picked up." She went on back to bed and Star took his place at the foot.

Each day Dorian was away from Amber seemed to last forever. He missed her even more than he had anticipated. The intoxicating taste of her blood lingered with him through the day and night, and though he had fed nightly while in France, to cope with his frustration of being away from her, and felt himself growing stronger day by day, he couldn't get her out of his thoughts or out of his heart. He didn't know what he would do, if she chose Paul.

It was not in his nature to be so magnanimous. It was only because he was so consumed by his desire and growing love for her that he found the strength to leave her to make her choice. Though he wanted her more than anything he'd wanted in three hundred years, he wanted her to love him freely most of all, which he realized he really had not been allowing her to do. It was only by this wish that he found the power to stay away from her. But it was growing more and more difficult with each passing day.

Klaus had delivered the pendant and pills as requested, said Amber looked okay. But he was preoccupied with changing his female, and probably couldn't be relied on as much as Dorian wanted, and that wasn't mentioning Klaus' natural savage nature that could ignite under little provocation. Something Dorian fully understood, being a vampire himself.

He just hoped the big German wouldn't get pissed off about something and go off on some wild killing spree and forget about watching over Amber, which was entirely possible. Had the situation been reversed, such concern could easily be applied to him.

Paul would be no help whatsoever against the powers that roamed the night.

There was something else playing on his mind – Amber could be changing. He had, somewhat deliberately, allowed her to drink a good deal of his blood, more than he should have, but he had believed at the time that she was fully his, in spite of Paul, and that he would be around should that happen, had thought he'd be taking her all the way. And soon.

She had confessed that she still loved Paul, but he had had no idea that she loved him so strongly. It had been his selfish side to let her drink so much, but he had stopped her when he realized what he was doing.

Albeit, the chances of her changing were very slim – but still there. He hoped she had read that book, for if she did turn she would die as a human first. If he had given her too much of his blood at once, she could just go to sleep one night, die, and wake up a vampire. He hoped that the pills and hints about the sunlight hurting her eyes would alert her to the possibility. He didn't want to tell her, should that not be the case, because it probably wouldn't be. In his three-hundred and thirty- two years he'd only heard of anyone turning without dying first. That had been Knapa, Aptyp's niece.

Normally, one had to share several times, slowly altering the blood of the one being changed, up to the point of death. Once the individual died, it would be anywhere from a few hours to several days and they would arise a vampire. Knapa's case had been pretty much a fluke, but one Dorian never forgot, and it was also well-known among the vampire community. With this on his mind, he decided to leave the women he'd been toying with in France and pay Knapa a visit, and also to see how her herb growing was doing.

He was entertaining the idea of bringing some back to the states and see if he could get it growing at his cabin; build a special greenhouse for it. He was sure he could start his own business, selling the pills to vampires in the states. As it was, his Russian friends, who had taken on more clients recently, could barely keep their orders filled.

It was a dreary Sunday morning when Amber awoke. She was still upset over the night before. Why couldn't things have been simple? Why couldn't she and Paul just have a normal relationship as it had started out to be?

Life would have had its problems, but would have been a lot less complicated. Still, she was crazy about Dorian and knew that wasn't going to change anytime soon. Then there was the profound secret she had to keep, the knowledge of who and what he was. Now, she had another vampire's identity to keep secret, actually two more, as Sally was probably now turned.

She got out of bed, let Star out to potty, and put coffee on and sat down to her table to wait for it to brew. Just as she was pouring her cup full there were two light raps on her front door. Through the window, she saw that it was Grady and Sheriff Brooks! "What in hell?" she mumbled to herself. She opened the door.

"Morning, Amber," Grady said, tipping that hat.

"Good morning!" Brooks added.

She held the screen open, "Come on in..."

"Thanks," Brooks nodded.

"Have a seat."

"Nah..." Grady informed. "We won't be long...We've been looking for Dorian Lodovico...but Paul says you said he was in Europe. Is he?"

"Yes he is." She wondered where this was going. Had he been seen attacking someone?

He exhaled strongly. "I'm having trouble believing this, but a young woman finally came forward and reported that she witnessed someone – who kind of fits Lodovico's description – and another man kill those young men that tried to gang-rape that girl not too long ago."

Amber stepped back, shocked. Not so much that Dorian would kill, after all, he _was_ a vampire, but he had expressed certain scruples. She was more shocked that anyone saw him or possibly suspected what he was. Only, she had no way of knowing if it was him.

She shook her head, "No! Dorian couldn't have done anything like that! He has only been nice to me." This was true, from her point of view.

Sheriff Brooks interrupted, "We hoped that maybe you would know where he was during that time period."

"I'm not absolutely certain." She thought about it a minute. Then said, "I believe that was later in the night after I went with Paul and Judy to get Bebe. Remember seeing it on the news the following morning."

"And?" Grady said, looking at her curiously.

In that instant she made her decision and knew there was no going back. _I'm so_ s _orry Paul!_ "It couldn't have been Dorian."

"And why do you say that?" Brooks asked, glancing at Grady and then back to Amber.

"...I know this will hurt Paul. But I see no choice in letting it out. I've already hurt him enough." She made herself look straight at Grady, lying was something she wasn't accustomed to, but she _had_ to protect Dorian. "Because Dorian spent the night _here_... with me."

Both men stared at her for a moment, more stunned than surprised by her admission. "Well!" Brooks breathed out, turning slightly red and then talking to Grady. "Guess that changes everything."

Grady was definitely disappointed in her. And he didn't have to say so. He'd obviously had a very high opinion of her, now she'd just popped his balloon. His eyes showed it all.

"Okay, Amber. Guess I thought you and Paul had something solid going. But...on the other hand, we don't want the wrong man, either. Thanks for coming out in the open about it...That took guts." The two men shared glances again, neither one knew quite what to think now.

Grady turned back to Amber. "I know it's none of my business, but does Paul know about Dorian? Forgive me...but Paul's one of my best friends and I have to ask."

"Yes! He does. I'm sorry you're disappointed in me, Grady. If the shoe were on the other foot, I'd probably feel the same. But I just recently realized that Dorian and I have something really special...Paul is a _wonderful_ man. I never meant or wanted to hurt him. It just kinda happened."

Grady wiped his hand across his face. He seemed to feel a little better with her explanation, but she knew he'd never think as highly of her as he had.

Brooks spoke up then, "Well...This is awkward. I guess that's all we need to know, Amber. Thanks for talking to us. Looks like we'll have to search elsewhere for any leads. I'm sure there are a number of men who could fit Dorian's description." He nodded slightly. "You have a good day."

Grady just raised his hand slightly and dropped it down. He was really bummed out about Amber's admission. He really cared about Paul.

"Hope I was of some help," was all Amber could think to say as she let Star in, as he had just run up, and closed her door behind them. She had lied about that night. She had slept with Dorian, just not then. The rest was all true.

Paul was secretly hoping that his perceptions of Lodovico were founded. Not that he really wanted the man to be a killer, but part of him wouldn't have been unhappy if he had been one of the men the witness thought she had seen. But when he saw Grady's face, as he came strolling in the door shortly after noon, he knew that that was not the case. He could tell by Grady's hesitation that he didn't want to tell him.

"Out with it Grady. I'm a grown man. I can see something's eating at you. Just what did Amber say?"

He looked off and then back to Paul. "She said it couldn't be Lodovico."

"Why not?" he asked, giving his friend a probing look. He knew he probably wasn't going to like the answer.

Grady turned sad eyes up to his long-time friend. "Lodovico stayed the night with her...He can't be our guy!"

"Oh!" He was afraid it was something like that. It just really hurt to actually hear it.

"I didn't want to be the one to tell you."

Paul fought back the tears pooling in his eyes. His voice was raspy when he spoke. "I wanted to know, Grady. She'd already told me that she'd been seeing Dorian."

"That's what she said. At least, she had the decency to do that."

"It wasn't until after Judy pushed her, though."

"I see...She was probably just waiting for the right time to tell you."

"She said she wasn't sure which one of us she wanted to be with. According to her, that's why Dorian went to Europe. So she could think with a clearer head."

"Well." Grady raised his head. "I guess that says something for him. Though I'm still not sure I like the guy."

"I know I don't!" Paul assured. "But then I have personal reasons for despising the cocky little sonovabitch!"

"He did save her life! From what I saw of that cougar...she had to have been impressed. He has to be really strong. And though he's muscular, he still has a lean frame, doesn't look that powerful... Just a nice sized man."

"Can we skip the description of his physique? Kind of a sore spot with me right now."

"Sorry, Paul...Just trying to figure things out verbally. I still don't see how he could have killed that big cat...Even with Amber's witnessing it...took a stretch of my imagination to believe it...even for a man bigger than him, slamming into a cat that big in mid-air and knocking it to the ground! Then snapping its neck like it was a freakin' cracker!"

"Maybe he's into martial arts? They can do some pretty impressive stuff. Was always amazed by movies I've seen of Bruce Lee."

"Martial arts did cross my mind. Maybe I'll ask him when he gets back...if he's had training."

"Personally, I hope he never comes back."

Grady snickered. "I don't blame you for being pissed, Paul. I'm pretty upset with it myself. You deserve better! Much better! We were all taken in by Amber."

"You know, Grady. Though I'm really hurt, I don't believe she _wanted_ to hurt me. I think...hard as is for me to take...that it just happened...like she said. I can't hate her for that. Just wish I'd known sooner."

"And you're in love with her and want to believe in her."

"I won't deny that. I'm still in a state of shock. I had _no_ idea, Grady that she was seeing anyone else. _Especially_ that Lodovico. Guess I was blinded by my feelings for her. He seemed to be around...a lot! Of course, I'm glad he happened to be close when that cougar tried to attack her. Otherwise, she wouldn't be...around."

"Actually, she was close to _his_ cabin. Right on his property line."

"Say what? I just assumed it was close to her place."

"Never thought to tell you until now."

"Wonder what she was doing there?"

"Either visiting or looking for him." An eyebrow went up.

Paul blew out air. "I knew I didn't like him for a reason. Must be my sixth sense working overtime. I think...maybe something deep inside me knew. I just didn't want to see it!"

Grady laid a fatherly hand on his shoulder. "Don't beat yourself up over it, Paul. If she really is a good person, time will tell. None of us know her really all that well. We just thought we did."

The store phone rang.

"My cue to go," Grady said. "Call me if you need me...or just want to talk."

"Thanks, Grady! That means a lot."

Grady walked out and Paul answered the phone. It was Klaus calling in for Sally. It seemed she still had the flu and was too sick to work. Paul thanked him for calling and hung up. But now it looked as though he'd have to work unto closing time, as Judy had already left to go see some new friends. "Dammit!" And right now, the last thing he wanted to do was phone Amber and ask her to come in. He went over to the coffee machine and poured himself a cup of coffee and leaned back against the counter.

Around ten, just before closing time, business picked up considerably. Paul was running this way and that, getting things for customers and trying to get them all checked out, too. He was right in the middle of checking out a black lady when he noticed Amber walking in the door. For a moment he forgot what he was doing, just stared unbelieving that she was there.

"You okay?" the black woman asked. "You look like you seen a ghost."

He squint his eyes and opened them again. "Sorry...Just things are kind of hectic right now."

"I'll say...where's that Sally that's usually here?"

"She's sick...Guess I can't complain...yesterday and today are the first times she's missed in three years."

"Guess her timing wasn't all that good, though," the woman said with a friendly chuckle. "I don't envy you." She took her bag of groceries and wished Paul luck and walked off. An elderly man stepped up then.

Amber moved up alongside the man and spoke to Paul, "Sally still sick?"

Paul merely nodded and didn't look her way.

"Where's Judy?"

"She's not here!" he said with a cutting edge.

She ignored the anger in his tone. "You should have called me."

"Got it under control."

The man spoke up. "Don't look that way to me."

Paul looked up, there were at least seven people waiting in line and more in the store.

"Paul...I'm here. At least let me help until the crowd abates."

"Yeah...I want to get outta here tonight," one woman yelled impatiently.

With a heavy sigh, Paul halfhearted gave in. "Okay...Amber...Would you please open up the other register?"

"I'd _love_ to, Paul." She reached for the key by the register where he was working and opened up the other one. Half the crowd moved over and joined a line there.

In fifteen minutes, the crowd was gone, and there was only one person shopping in the store.

Paul glanced over to Amber, who was closing up her register. "I guess I should thank you."

"Is that a question? Or a statement?"

"A statement."

"Paul...I understand your anger towards me. I deserve it. But you do mean a lot to me. I sincerely hope you will let me be your friend?" She shoved the register drawer closed, locked it, and handed him the key.

"That sounds like you've made your decision?"

"You mean you would have taken me back?"

He was having difficulty keeping his emotions in tact, but he was trying hard. "Yes...I would."

"I don't deserve you," she replied, looking away, not wanting to see the pain in his beautiful green eyes. "I'm so sorry, Paul." A tear trickled down her cheek. "I hope someday you will forgive me. I know it's hard to believe...but I really only had eyes for you in the beginning..." she faced him. "I had no idea I was going to fall in love with...with..."

He shook his head. "I know. I believe you now. Sometimes things just happen."

"Yeah, sometimes they do. And for what it's worth – though it may be of no comfort now – I really do love you!"

"Amber...Don't!"

"I'm sorry, Paul. I just love him more!"

It was obvious that it was all he could do to hold himself together when the elderly man came up to check out. After the man walked out, Paul turned to Amber. "Why did you come in tonight?"

"I didn't want to drag this out any longer. I wanted you to know I'd made my decision...I made it today, actually. And...it hasn't been easy." She couldn't hold back her tears any longer.

Seeing her cry wrenched his heart. "I suppose it wasn't."

"It was the hardest decision I've ever made in my life. I really didn't want to hurt you! In the beginning I never dreamed it would end this way!"

He lowered his gaze momentarily and then focused back on her. "Okay...I guess if he means that much to you...you can't help it. I'm just so damn jealous right now, I'm half crazy." He ran his hands through his hair, and then dropped them to his sides.

"Can you find it in your heart for us to still be friends?"

He responded with a slow nod and looked off.

She gave him a hug, but he just stood there, not quite ready yet to hug her back. She pulled away and noticed the time on the store clock. It was twenty after ten. "Guess you can close up now."

He looked too. "I didn't realize it was that late. Judy should be in any minute now."

"Goodnight, Paul...and _please_ call me if you need me!"

He sighed heavily. "Okay."

"Promise?"

"Promise."

Judy walked in then. Right away she saw Amber and stared at both of them. It was obvious they'd both been crying. She just said, "I'm home..." and hurried into the back.

"I'll see you later, Paul." Amber turned and walked out the door. For some reason, the sound of the bell tinkling made her start crying again. She ran off to her car and drove away.

After Amber was gone, Judy came back out to help Paul close up. "You okay?" she inquired, looking compassionately at her brother.

"Not really... but I will be. It's just going to take time."

"What did she say?"

He let out a despondent sigh. _"She chose Lodovico!"_ He couldn't hold back anymore, broke down sobbing.

"Oh...My dear sweet, Paul!" She wrapped her arms around him and held him tight while he cried his heart out.

Amber's heart ached for what she had done to Paul, hated herself for it. Still, she could not deny what she felt for Dorian. She'd never loved a man the way she loved him. It was a powerful, all-consuming love, a passion that blazed out of control. At the same time, it was the sweetest nectar, the most succulent fruit imaginable. It was beyond her understanding, so much more than physical. And though she supposed that all true love had an element of the spiritual, her love for Dorian was powerfully spiritual. Their very souls had fused. With him, they were one. She missed him so much it was unbearable.

Yet, she had to bear it. _He wasn't there!_ And now she felt alone. With him not there, there was a huge emptiness in her soul, a crevice that screamed to be fulfilled.

There was something else – She was hungry! It seemed that no matter what she ate, she could not satisfy her appetite. And she was a week late with her monthly cycle. She was beginning to wonder if she was pregnant. She'd never been pregnant, so she wasn't sure how it felt. If so, which one was the father? Could vampires procreate? What an irony it would be if Paul was the father! "Dear God!" she said as she drove home. "Please don't let me be pregnant! But if I am, I pray it's not Paul's! Please!"

She decided she'd wait a few more days. If she didn't have her period soon, she'd make an appointment with a doctor. Probably one in Seattle, as she didn't want to raise any eyebrows in the little community.

She pulled into her drive and was surprised to see Klaus and Sally standing on her front porch. She left her car and went up her steps. Sally looked absolutely stunning. She'd changed from an average, middle-aged woman that didn't take much notice of how she dressed, to a strikingly handsome woman. She looked ten years younger. Her light brown hair, not quite shoulder length, usually in soft curls, was pulled back in a twist. She had on spike heels, and was dressed in tight black, looked satin, pants and a black long-sleeved top to match. Around her neck, was a beautiful silver necklace of Celtic design. And her brown eyes shone like the stars.

"Hello, Klaus...Sally," Amber acknowledged. "Sally...you look...absolutely fantastic!"

Klaus smiled proudly. "I knew she had it in her," he said and affectionately hung his arm around her. "This is Sally's first night out since her...transformation."

"I gather you're not sick...then?"

Sally smiled wryly. "Nope...Just really hungry. And Klaus is going to teach me how to hunt and feed properly...So I won't mess up."

"Yeah...One can lose control easy when they first change," Klaus noted. "Hope to teach her how to feed without necessarily killing her food."

This surprised Amber. She figured that Klaus wouldn't really care much one way or the other. "Oh?"

Sally chortled at Amber's surprise. It was apparent her sense of humor had also blossomed.

"Anyway, just thought we'd drop by...Let you see the new and improved Sally."

"Glad you did...And again, you look great!"

Studying Amber fixedly, Klaus said, "Besides, I did make a promise to Dorian to keep an eye on you...You doing okay?"

"I guess so." She didn't want to tell him she thought she might be pregnant. But she did have one question for Sally. "Sally...Are you going to keep working at Paul's? He was really busy tonight. I helped him out."

"Yeah..." she said, looking lovingly up to Klaus. "Klaus seems to think its better to keep up my _human_ appearances...So folks won't get suspicious."

"Probably a good idea. I know Paul really misses you."

"Kind of miss the man myself. He's a nice guy!"

"Depends on how things go tonight," Klaus interrupted, "whether she goes back tomorrow night or not. If she gets her hunger sated, then yes. If not, might not be wise...she could lose control, if someone walks in that smells _especially_ tempting." He wriggled his eyebrows and grinned naughtily, as though the idea amused him.

Amber felt like she was getting a real education in the nature of vampires now. "Well, good luck with your hunting tonight!" she said. "And, Klaus, if you communicate with Dorian...whatever it is you do...you can tell him I made my choice."

"Oh?" he said, suddenly looking very interested. "And the winner is?" He asked with a slight cock of his head.

"Dorian. Of course!"

A huge, smug smile broke across his face. "Wunderbar! He will be really glad to hear it."

"Well...I'm really hungry, Amber," Sally said, taking Klaus by the hand and leading him down the porch steps. "Glad you made the right choice. And it _was_ the right one. I know Paul's a really sweet guy. But once you've been with a vampire...there's no way you can turn back." She winked then.

Klaus guffawed, and they both shape-shifted into ravens in front of Amber's eyes and flew off.

Amber stood there thinking. Sally was hungry! Really hungry! _"Oh God!"_ She had a moment of panic, but then she remembered that she'd read that the person had to die before they transformed. She obviously hadn't died. "Whew!"

She unlocked her front door and was enthusiastically greeted by Star, who'd been amazingly quiet with Klaus and Sally around. She considered that Dorian had had something to do with Star's not getting excited when vampires were near. Though good for Dorian, it might not be good if any bad vampires came around. She'd have to ask Dorian about that...That is, whenever he decided to come back.

Amber hoped that if Klaus got the message to Dorian that he would come back sooner. Oh how she hoped!

Again, she couldn't sleep, tossed and turned fretfully, visions of Dorian's beautiful eyes burning into hers. She finally gave up trying to sleep and went to the bathroom, relieved herself and went to wash her face. Eyes red as blood again! _"God!"_ Surely she had some kind of virus! Being pregnant wouldn't cause this! She should have asked Klaus about the bloody eyes, but she didn't think about it at the time, pretty much side-tracked by the astounding difference in Sally.

She stepped back from the sink. She didn't look so good. And _damn_ she was hungry! She went to the kitchen and flung open her refrigerator. Some raw hamburger was sitting there; tiny pools of blood on the bottom of the package were visible through the cellophane. She couldn't take her eyes off it. Not really thinking what she was doing, she pulled out the package and tore into it, and began cramming the raw meat in her mouth. Starving! Before she realized it, she'd eaten the entire pound of raw hamburger and began licking the blood off the Styrofoam.

Then she realized what she was doing. _"Oh my God!"_ She threw the Styrofoam in the trash. Trembling hands went to the sides of her face. "What am I doing? What's wrong with me?"

Star woofed. She hadn't even realized he was there. He looked at her strangely, sensing something wrong. He woofed again.

"I...I don't know what's wrong with me, Star...I don't know what's wrong with me!" Her eyes went to her back door. For a brief moment, she thought she saw Dorian standing there. "Dorian!" she cried and ran to the door and swung it open.

No one was there. It had all been in her mind. She had the urge to run outside into the darkness of night. Something about the darkness made her feel better. How? Why? She didn't know and didn't care. The night felt comfortable, inviting.

The next thing she knew, she was heading for Dorian's cabin, Star at her side. She ran as fast as she could, feeling a need to be close to something of his, to be near where he lived.

At last, she reached his back porch. Only the moonlight lit up the place. No one was home, but it was still _his_ home! She ascended his back porch steps. He'd left a coffee cup sitting on the railing. She picked it up. What little coffee that had been in it had dried up a long time ago. She put her lips to the rim, wanting to touch what his lips had touched. She then set the cup down and glanced around the trees surrounding his cabin. It was really dark, but strangely enough, she could see much better than she had at first realized. In fact, she could see better in the dark than she ever had before. In fact, she could hear things she'd never noticed before, a leaf falling to the ground, a mouse scampering across the damp grass, a breeze sifting past each and every leaf and limb. It was incredible!

"What's happening to me, Dorian?" she cried out into the night. "What's happening to me?"

Star rose up on his hind legs and rested his paws on the railing. He nudged her with his cold wet nose, whining softly.

"I don't know, Star. I want to say I'm okay...But I really don't know that I am. I wish I understood it all... I wish Dorian would come back!" There was a wooden chair by the back door. She sat down in it and stared out into the night. Star lay down at her feet. Strangely enough, she didn't feel sleepy anymore, she just wanted to stay where she was, and as close to what was Dorian's that she possibly could. She sat there for hours. After a while, off in the distance, she heard screams, human screams. She wondered if Klaus and Sally had found their... food. And, if so, had they left them alive? She hoped so. Just before dawn, she drifted off to sleep in the chair.

Eleven:

Amber awoke with a start when Star barked. She sat up quickly, realizing she was still sitting on the chair on Dorian's back porch. The sun was shining extremely bright, glaring. Hurt her eyes. Star was looking at her and wagging his tail.

"Sorry...boy...Guess you want your breakfast." She managed to stand. She squint, though, as the glare was so bad. "Why's the sun so damn bright today? Where are those Washington clouds? I'd welcome them about now." She started down the back steps, Star anxiously running ahead of her. Even this morning, all her senses were heightened beyond belief. She swore she could smell someone frying bacon miles away. "Nah...that's impossible!" She shook her head and took off running after her dog and was surprised when she actually caught up with him with little effort. "Weird! Whatever is happening to me...is really strange. Some things are better and some things are worse. Maybe I _should_ go see a doctor?"

Soon as she had her dog fed, she was on the phone making an appointment. She was happy to get one for that afternoon, a Doctor Shelby in Seattle. She quickly showered, dressed and shared a raw steak for breakfast with Star, as it was the only thing that looked even remotely appetizing. Then took off for her appointment.

"You're _not_ pregnant," the tall, bug-eyed doctor with short black, curly hair informed her.

Amber let out a sigh of grateful relief.

"But...I think...and I emphasize the _think_...you may have some kind of virus going on. Don't know as I've come across anything like it before."

"What can you do?"

His expression was complex, unreadable. There was something he wasn't saying. Or was it her imagination? "I would like to run some more blood tests."

"Okay. But do you have _any_ ideas?"

He expelled air and sat down, laying his clipboard aside. "I'll be honest with you, Amber. It is all right if I call you Amber?"

"Certainly."

"This is the part that's completely blowing my mind...We even double-checked the samples...Why I had my nurse come in and draw blood a second time. You have two totally different kinds of blood flowing through your veins...Which should by all science and logic be impossible – You haven't had any blood transfusions lately, have you?"

" _What?"_

"Quite frankly, I don't know what to tell you. From what you say, you certainly are exhibiting some strange symptoms. But no stranger than you having two different kinds of blood. Amber, this just doesn't happen! Quite honestly – You should be dead!"

She gasped. "Did I hear you correctly? You're saying I should be _dead?_ "

"One gets very negative results when you mix two blood types together...That's why it's so important to get the blood types accurate for transfusions."

"I'm afraid I'm thoroughly confused."

"Frankly...so are we. That's not all of it. And this just keeps getting stranger and stranger – it appears that one blood type is...the closest I can explain it...devouring the other." Then he said, "I really don't understand why you _aren't_ dead."

She was blown away. It was happening! What she had thought was impossible...wasn't!"

Doctor Shelby suddenly stood. "Are you all right, Amber?" He reached out a hand and gently took her arm. "I know this is really weird. Do you have any idea how you came about this problem? Have you been exposed to anyone else showing strange symptoms of illness?"

She shook her head. "No! No!" And she hadn't. Not anyone sick – Just undead. Just exposed to a vampire. Only, she couldn't tell him that. She slid off the examining table. Now, she just wanted to run out of there. But looking into his kind and very concerned eyes, she knew she couldn't do that.

"I feel it urgent that we check you into the hospital."

" _No! No hospitals...please!_ Not yet. I want to think about this for a while. If it's okay?"

"It's against my better judgment...Time could really matter here. As I said, you should be dead. My advice is not to wait at all. If there's any chance we can help you, we need to get started ASAP!"

"I do understand, Doctor. But right now. Just give me a few hours? I just want to go home."

He considered her request for a moment, and then replied, "You're in shock. That's obvious and understandable. But _please_ don't take too long in getting back to us." He reached in his pocket and took out a business card. "Here's my phone numbers. You can even call me at home, if you need to."

He really was a caring doctor. Nodding, she took the card. "Thank you, doctor."

"I'm sorry...You came in here thinking you were pregnant...I wish that had been the case. I'm sure it would have been much happier news. And I still wish you'd let me check you into the hospital now?"

"No...Not yet! I need to think. Thank you." She walked out. She was glad she'd given them a fictitious address and phone number. She'd had a hunch it might be something more than a simple pregnancy, and she didn't want anyone to find her should that be the case. Now, it appeared that it was.

Amber sat in her car for half hour, emotionally numb. She almost wished she had been pregnant. _That_ she could have had some idea how to deal with. But this!

Doctor Shelby's words kept echoing over and over in her mind: "You should be dead! You should be dead! You should be dead!" She was between dream and reality. But what was reality? She wasn't sure anymore. It seemed something intangible, now. _"You should be dead!"_ Then...was she...undead? Was she a vampire? But one had to die first! She hadn't died! At least, she was pretty sure she hadn't. If only Dorian was there. She was almost angry with him now for leaving her. Had he known that this could happen? If so, if he really loved her, how could he have left? Her eyes were burning like hell. She had worn her sunglasses, but they weren't the best. She decided she'd stop at Macy's and buy the best she could get. A pair of really dark ones. Surely, they had some that would help.

When she stepped out of the car at the mall, the sun had grown so bright that she ran into the store. She asked the first clerk she came up to where their sunglasses were. He was a nice young gentleman of around twenty. He asked her if she was okay, and noted that she looked badly sunburned, something she hadn't even noticed because of the pain in her eyes.

She stopped for a second, staring at her arms. They were blistering. She knew this new symptom must have just started, as she was certain she wasn't that way at the doctor's office. "Shit!"

The young man was very patient and sympathetic." I can take you over to cosmetics where they have some really good creams that might help that burn."
"Thank you! But the sunglasses first!"

"Definitely." He said, quickly leading the way.

She picked out the darkest lenses she could find, paid over a hundred dollars for them, but she didn't care. They were guaranteed to cut out all the harmful rays of the sun. She eagerly paid for them and then followed the young man, who'd been patiently waiting, over to the cosmetics counter. She thanked him and tried to tip him, but he wouldn't take it, saying he was just doing his job, and she looked like she needed help.

He went off then, and the bleached blonde with too much makeup helped her pick out some lotions and creams, of which Amber bought three different brands. After paying for them, she rushed out of the store and to her car as quickly as she could. She just wanted to get home!

The end of day was drawing near by the time Amber pulled in her drive. Also it had begun to cloud up, she was very grateful for both, but she still didn't take off the glasses until she was inside.

Paul looked up when the bell tinkled and saw Grady coming in, looking serious.

"Got fresh coffee?" Grady asked, removing his hat.

"Sure...I'll get it for you...What's up? You don't look so good."

"Well...good thing Dorian Lodovico isn't around and can't be our suspect... Because there were three more murders last night, over in Mason County. Campers. Two men and a woman. Bloody...Real bloody. I didn't see them...but Brooks showed me the photos."

"Damn!" Paul said, handing him his coffee.

"When is this ever going to end?"

"Don't know...but it was definitely the work of..." he looked around to make sure no one else was in the store, "vampires!" He sipped on his coffee. "Have you heard from Amber?"

"Yeah," Paul breathed. "She happened in last night just as the store was getting packed...Sally didn't show again...anyway, she helped me get the customers all rang up. I wasn't going to let her help me, but the crowd was getting impatient, so I had to let her. Anyway, we had a little talk. She told me that she'd made her decision...chose Lodovico." His eyes flashed hurt. "But...at least...she told me. Anyway, I thanked her for helping out..." He looked off at a customer coming in the door. "She wants us to be friends."

"Is that right?" Grady took another drink and swallowed. "You gonna?"

"I'm going to try. I really do believe she didn't want to hurt me, Grady. So, as my friend, please try not to dislike her too much?" He eyed him questioningly.

Grady nodded and gestured with his cup in hand. "If that's what you want?"

"It's what I want."

"You got it!" He downed his coffee. "Still have your dog?"

"She's in the back with Judy."

"I'm really glad you got her, Paul...Not sure a dog will help with vampires...but one can hope...I'm calling it an evening. You take care, now..."

"You too, Grady."

The ranger left.

Paul glanced at the store clock. Sally hadn't called in and it was time for her to come to work. But just as he was wondering if he needed to call Amber, Sally waltzed in. And he just about fell over. _"Sally?" S_ he was dressed in her usual T-shirt and jeans, but her hair was done up in a twist and she was wearing makeup and gold, hoop earrings. She looked ten years younger. And she had on high heels, not sneakers!

"Hi! Paul," she said, flashing him a bright smile.

He just stared at her in disbelief. "You were sick, right?"

"Real sick!"

"Damn! What'd you do...die and come back to life as an angel?"

She guffawed at that one.

"What's so funny?"

"Can't a woman put on a little makeup and fix her hair?"

He bobbed his head. "Yes...But...But...I would have never dreamed you could look so...so..."

"Good?" she finished for him.

"I'm sorry...I don't mean you looked bad before."

She laughed again. "I know what you mean...I was a little dowdy looking. Guess dating Klaus has changed me. I want to look nice for my man."

"No harm in that...Glad to have you back, Sally," he said, hugging her gently from the side.

"Glad to be back!"

Judy came out then and froze on the spot.  
"Yes! It's me!" Sally assured her, laughing again.

"Oh my gosh! You look...No not look...You _are_ beautiful!"

"Why thank you, hon." She quickly gave Judy a peck on the cheek.

"I'm just glad you're back...We really missed you."

"And I missed you!"

"Well, guess this means I have this evening off," Paul said. Then he thought of Amber. "But guess I'll just go walk the dog and come back and watch a little television." He walked away.

Not revealing that she knew, Sally said to Judy, "What was that all about?"

"Amber dumped him!" Her face hardened.

"Really! I thought they were a team?"

"So did I... Paul's really hurting right now...I feel so sorry for him I don't know what to do. But he doesn't want anyone to dislike Amber...The dumb-ass is still in love with her."

"Well, honey. As much as it hurts, he's your brother and you need to abide by his wishes. At least try."

"I'll be nice to her. But that's all!"

"That's better than nothing, sweetie."

"Well...gotta get back to work on a report for school next week...Again...so glad you're back."

"Thank you, Judy."

Amber ran cold water and dabbed her burning eyes with a wet wash cloth. They stung terribly and were blood-red again. This time it wasn't the middle of the night. The blisters on her skin were subsiding some, now that she was out of the sunlight.

She grabbed one of the jars of sunburn cream she'd bought and quickly rubbed it all over her face, neck and arms. It helped some, but not nearly as much as she had hoped. "Dammit! Dorian! Why didn't you warm me? Why?" And she was hungry! She left the bathroom and all but attacked her refrigerator.

Star padded in from the bedroom where he'd been asleep on the end of her bed and made a sniffing sound. "Hi, Star," she greeted, but kept looking for something, anything that might curb this terrible hunger that gnawed at her. She found another steak in the freezer but it was frozen solid! "Shit!" She thought of going to the store, but she didn't want anyone to see her like this, especially Paul. Then she felt suddenly sick and ran out the back door and began throwing up. She really hadn't had much to eat, but she was heaving up what felt like her insides anyway.

Finally, at last, it stopped. She stood there as the approaching night air washed around her burning face. Nothing ever felt so good to her skin. "Thank God for night!"

Star pushed the screen open and stepped out to her, whining.

"I should be dead, Star," she told her dog. "I should be dead! But I'm not! But I sure the hell am sick!" Suddenly she heard a crow. Or was it a raven? She looked up. Was Dorian back? _"Dorian?"_

A big black bird alighted on the railing in front of her, then hopped down and mushroomed. But it wasn't Dorian. It was Klaus. "So...you're not feeling so well?" he said, smiling vaguely.

"Did Dorian know this was going to happen?"

"No. He didn't know for sure."

"He did know it was a possibility?" She asked, hands on the railing, fighting off the urge to heave again.

He shook his head in the affirmative. "That's why he had me give you the pills, Amber. Remember? The pills?"

"The pills. Yes! Shit! I forgot about them."

"The eyes burning is only a warning...If you'd taken one the minute your eyes began to hurt, you wouldn't be going through this. You're sick because you're going out in the sunlight."

"Does this mean I'm changing?"

"I would venture to say... yes."

"But I haven't died?"

"No...but you could... If you go about things the wrong way. You see... There's a thin line...Kind of iffy...If you'd shared only a little, it would eventually clear out of your body, and he was kind of hoping that that would happen. However, according to Dorian, he's been afraid he may have let you share too much too soon. If I killed you now, you'd change pretty fast. Hopefully, the transition would be much easier...you wouldn't have to suffer for nearly so long. And, honestly, without more vampire blood in you, the suffering could be really drawn out...and if you sought medical help, they'd just end up killing you, not understanding the process. Because they'd do their best to clean your blood of any _impurities,_ thwart the process, and without Dorian's vampire blood in you, you'd just die."

"That's nice to know," she quipped, realizing she'd definitely made the right decision in not letting the doctor admit her to the hospital. She opted not to tell Klaus that she'd come close to making that decision though.

He continued, speaking softly and compassionately, "Otherwise, in case you're wondering, there's only been one person to ever change without dying first. All the rest I've ever known about died before they turned. And they all shared with their vampire partners several times... Dorian tells me you two shared only a time or two...but he was a little generous because he thought he was going to be here. Since he left, he's been worried that this might happen, you become ill. One of the reasons he wanted me to keep an eye on you."

"So now what happens? Am I...going to die?"

"Like I said...it's only happened once that a vampire evolved without being killed first. It had to have been just the right balance. Frankly, I don't think I'd take the chance, Amber. The suffering isn't pretty."

"But Dorian isn't here. I can't share with him not being here." It suddenly hit her. "You're not suggesting I share with you, are you?"

"Would that be so repulsive?" he asked, almost seeming amused.

He was good-looking, as she was quickly learning all vampires were. But the thought of sharing with any vampire other than Dorian just wasn't what she wanted to do. "Maybe not repulsive...but..."

He laughed, this time obviously amused.

"What's so funny?"

He reached in his pocket and took out a clear pouch of red liquid – blood. "Dorian doesn't want you sharing with _anyone_ but him...silly girl. "He left this with me...just in case." He handed the blood to her. "I suggest you drink this right down."

She reached out with both hands because she was shaking so badly.

"My...you _are_ in bad shape." He helped her hold the bag and open the thin tube. "Now drink!"

She took a small sip at first. The taste was astounding, bringing back the memory of her and Dorian sharing. She took a few more sips and then sucked it down as fast as she could.

"Good girl!" He said, taking the empty bag and tucking it back in his pocket. "Now...a question – Do you want me to kill you now? Get the transition over with quickly?"

" _What?"_

"Or do you just want to suffer for a day or two until it happens naturally...His blood is slowly destroying your human blood. And statistics dictate that you're going to eventually die, anyway. Only now you _will_ come back a vampire! No question about it. You've had enough of Dorian's blood to make the complete change."

She stood there. "I don't know? I'm scared..."

"And rightfully so...it's scary to die. I went through it...though it's been a few hundred years."

"How old are you?"

"Over four hundred."

"You're older than Dorian?"

"Yes...a few years." He sighed, eyebrows raised. "Now...What do you want to do? I guarantee it's not gonna get any easier until it's all over with."

"There's no chance of my staying human?"

He looked at her like a parent trying to explain to a child. "Honey...when you shared with Dorian...when you willingly slept with him...From what I understand, he wanted you to make the decision without him coercing you...You sort of gave up the life of being a normal human."

She thought about it. She knew she had been more than aware that he was a vampire and yet she'd willingly slept with him. He hadn't forced her. She had been mesmerized by his beauty and more than attracted to him from the very beginning, but he had not forced her...hadn't hypnotized her. She had done it willingly.

"You're right,' she admitted. "I knew...sort of...what I was doing. I knew there were consequences...I just wasn't sure what they were."

"Amber...put Star in the house."

"Huh?" She looked up at him.

"Put your dog in the house. He's not going to like what I'm going to do."

"Klaus, no! Please!"

"Amber, I'm trying to help you. Believe me. You don't want to die the hard way. It will all be over with quickly...and you will awaken to your new life, which can be eternal, if you're not killed by another vampire."

"Or a very lucky human," she said, remembering Dorian's words.

He chuckled. "All right? You want to get a drink first? A beer?"

"No. Let's just get it over with. She opened the door and the dog ran in, thinking she was going in. She quickly closed it and faced Klaus.

He was genuinely sympathetic. "I know you'd rather Dorian be the one to do this. But just remember it's his blood in you...He's with you."

She bobbed her head, acknowledging his words. She thought briefly of Paul and then forced him from her thoughts. Dorian was who she'd chosen, and who she wanted to spend eternity with. "Okay...I'm ready." She swallowed the lump in her throat.

"Good girl." He kissed her forehead in a fatherly fashion and gently took her head in his big hands. "Now close your eyes, sweetheart."

She did. There was a fleeting second of pain as he snapped her neck and then blackness.

Dorian knew the second she died, felt it in his soul. He'd been standing in Knapa's kitchen, talking to her about the herb when he felt Amber's soul cry out to his.

Seeing the look on his face, Knapa asked, "What's wrong, Dorian?"

"Amber...My mate. She just died."

"Oh...I'm so sorry!" she said with great sympathy.

"It's okay...She'll be one of us soon."

"Still...It's sad when one dies. But I hope the two of you will have eternity together."

"So do I...But I must get back to her now. I know Klaus deemed it necessary to kill her...Or she wouldn't have died this quickly."

"I have a few herbs ready for you to take back. You came here for them; you might as well leave with them."

Tears welled in his eyes. He was filled with deep sadness. He hoped that that sadness would soon turn to joy. "I just need to go. I want to be there when she comes back. She'll be hungry!"

"Here..." She handed a small bag over to him. I wish you and your mate all the happiness in the world. And luck with the herbs."

She kissed him on each cheek then, as it was her custom.

"Thank you, Knapa. I appreciate all you've done."

With the small bag in his pocket, Dorian wasted no time in heading for home.

Twelve:

Klaus placed Amber's body in Dorian's house, not wanting anyone to find her, and then let Star out so he could go potty when he needed to, also leaving plenty of food and water on the back porch. Dorian would sense Amber's death and be on his way back. He gently laid her on Dorian's bed, folded her arms across her chest and covered her up to her neck with a blanket that had been on the end of the bed. He kissed her forehead in fatherly fashion, as he had right before he killed her. "Goodnight, sweet princess," he said. "May you arise soon to your new life!" Making sure all the doors were secure, he left quietly.

It was time for Sally to get off work, he would run pick her up and then they'd head out hunting again. He wanted to make sure she fed well, especially for the next few days, until she became more adjusted and accustomed to her life as a vampire.

First thing out of Sally's mouth when she jumped in the car was, "Did you do it?"

"Had to! She was really bad off."

"She'll feel so much better when she... awakes..." she said, observing him closely. "You really didn't want to do it, did you?"

"Not that I didn't want to exactly. But I would have rathered it had been Dorian...She really wasn't all that knowledgeable on what was happening to her. Wasn't prepared. Which made it kind of sad. She was really scared."

"Poor thing. But she'll be okay."

"I tried to assure her the best I could. Obviously, she didn't read the entire book. Dorian didn't mean for her to go through all that suffering. And she _was_ suffering! Looked terrible! When they shared, he hadn't intended to leave her. Thought he'd be slowly taking her through the process.

"But shortly after they...shared... he realized she still had strong feelings for Paul...And he thought it best to leave her for awhile, so she could think with a clear head. It would have been better though if Dorian could have been the one to help her...since he's the one who's turning her."

"You did her a favor, Klaus. You did what needed to be done...Besides," she said with a bright smile. "It's not like she's dead...dead! She will awake soon! And she'll be really, really hungry! Like I am right now!"

"You're right," he said with his solemn frown suddenly turning to a mischievous grin. "Guess we'd better go do something about it."

"Damn right! By the way..."

"What?

"Since when did you have such a sensitive side?"

"Oh...I can be sensitive. I fell in love with you, didn't I? I even compelled your cat so I wouldn't have to kill her...Just because I kill _some_ people for food, doesn't mean I can't be sensitive."

"Then why did you kill Shelia?"

"She dropped by my house unannounced. Guess she thought I wasn't home. She still had a key and let herself inside...I was really hungry, hadn't fed for days...Not good to let yourself get that hungry...Anyway, my need to feed overrode my reason. I killed her and then thought about it. By then, it was too late."

"Oh..."

"So, I took her away from my place and fed on her where I thought no one would see me...That's when I met Dorian. He caught me feeding on her...anyway...That's the story. So, take it from me. Again, don't let yourself get too hungry...Makes you do really _bad_ things."

"Right! Don't let myself get too hungry."

"That's my girl!" He gave her leg a gentle slap and turned the radio on to a jazz station. is eeHiHi

It was breaking dawn when Dorian arrived home. He'd taken the shortest route possible and traveled as mist the entire way.

He knew Amber would be in his cabin, for Klaus knew that was where he wanted her. He let himself in and went to his bedroom. There she lay in the soft light of morning, arms across her chest, face looking so innocent and lovely in her death sleep. He took a stool from his bar and sat down at her bedside, took one of her cold hands in both of his and kissed it with loving gentleness.

This was the part he hated, the waiting, the wondering if all went the way it should. Or would she not rise at all? Would he end up burying the only woman he had loved in a very long time? He knew that probably wouldn't happen, but still the minute possibility of it lay in the back of his mind.

"Please be all right," he whispered tenderly, eyes misty. "I have waited so long for you, Amber. I have waited so terribly long!" he leaned over and kissed her still lips and a tear slipped to her face. "I love you, Amber! I love you!" It was too soon, though. It would be a while longer. The earliest he could hope for would be around noon. He'd have to have patience. Patience!

He was glad he had plenty of beer in his refrigerator. Klaus had picked up extra for him, along with a few _borrowed_ pints of blood from the hospital that Amber would need when she revived. Dorian grabbed himself a beer and returned to her bedside. He wasn't going anywhere until after she awoke.

All was blackness for what seemed an eternity – nothing – no sound, no movement, no pain, not even confusion, just a deep well of darkness. Then, slowly, a tiny light in the great distance slipped through. It swirled and zigzagged lazily around. After a while it appeared to grow, double in size, and looked as though it came forward a little. It swirled here and there, leaving misty streams of increasing light in its wake. And then sound broke through. Rushing air was the most prominent. Somewhere in some great distance a bird was singing. Somewhere, trees swayed slightly in simple breezes.

The light grew brighter and closer, sound increased in volume. Then there were scents, all kinds of odors, some pleasant, some not so pleasant. And then there was the wonderful aroma of sage and pine. It was a familiar scent. One she knew!

A chair, something, scooted across the floor. Then someone squeezed her hand. That someone spoke, "Amber? Amber? Can you hear me? I'm here! Amber...I'm here!"

_Then the hunger came._ Hunger like she'd never known. It was a hunger full of pain. Rushing blood echoed in her ears, her temples throbbed – the pain was unbearable! She gasped in air, bolted upright in bed and screamed a blood-curdling scream.

" _Amber!"_ Dorian said, grabbing her and enfolding her in his arms. "It's going to be okay! I'm here, baby!"

She pulled back from him and stared, attempting to focus. She should know this man! His handsome face was kind and full of love.

It took her a moment, and then she recognized him. _"Dorian?"_

Overjoyed that she had made it, he held her tight. "Amber...You made it! You completed the transition!" He set back, gazing into her hazel eyes. "You made it, sweetheart!"

"I...made it?" She glanced around. "Where am I?"

"My cabin. I had Klaus leave you here."

Her eyes danced around, still getting their bearings. "Klaus... Yes. Klaus. Klaus killed me." She held out her open palms. "But I'm here! I'm not dead!"

"You're one of us now, Amber."

Her eyes went to his clear blue ones. "I am?" The hunger hit her again. _"I'm so hungry! I'm so damn hungry! My head is killing me!"_ Her hands flew to her temples and she rocked back and forth.

"I have just the thing for you." He reached over to the nightstand and picked up a glass full of a red liquid. He handed it to her.

"What's this?" she asked, grabbing it with both hands. "It smells wonderful!" Then she turned it up and drank it dry. Her eyes brightened. She gave him back the glass. "More!"

He chuckled and happily handed her another full glass he had waiting. "Here you go."

She guzzled it down too.

"There's plenty, Amber. Take it slow. You're spilling some." He lovingly wiped off her chin with a wet cloth.

She handed him the second empty glass. Eyes hopeful. "More?"

He exchanged the empty one for another full one. He reached out a hand and stroked her hair, noticing how it shone in spite of how long it had gone uncombed.

He was filled with joy watching her appease her hunger. He couldn't wait to take her hunting. But she had to have sustenance first, so she wouldn't lose it while he trained her to do it properly and safely, without killing all her victims, human or otherwise.

At last, she seemed satisfied. She gave him the last empty glass.

"Better?" he inquired.

"Much better." she studied him intently. "Dorian...I thought I'd never see you again!"

"I told you I was coming back."

"But I knew I was changing. And that's why Klaus killed me, because I was changing anyway."

"Yes. He did what he had to do, Amber. I am grateful that he was able to take care of you for me. I am so sorry I wasn't here for you during your transition. I really didn't think you would turn that quickly. Wasn't sure you would. But I did have this feeling in the back of my mind that it was possible." He fingered the raven necklace she was still wearing. "You like it?" he asked.

"It's beautiful. Thank you!"

" I hope you'll wear it... always."

"Of course I will. Dorian?"

"What, my love?"

"Am I a vampire now?"

An amused grin stole across his face. "You just drank a quart of blood like it was nothing. Yes! I'd say you are a vampire now."

"I missed you so!"

"I missed you! It was all I could do to stay away from you. But I felt it was necessary. You did make your choice...Thank you for choosing me." He chuckled then. "But it might have been a little awkward had you chosen Paul...Because you would have had to turn him!"

The realization of that hit her. "That never even occurred to me." Then there was an edge of a laugh, and then another and she suddenly burst out cackling at the irony.

"Oh...Amber...I love you!" He grabbed her and hugged her tightly. "I never want to leave you again!"

"And I don't want you to!"

"Tonight, I'll take you hunting. Show you how to do it without making a really big mess of things...Like I did when I first turned. I had no one to help me. The woman that turned me didn't seem to care whether I made it or not. Anyway, she bailed on me... Was gone when I woke up with the worst hunger in my existence. I went freakin' crazy. Killed several people before I got the hang of feeding right...Damn near got caught and staked."

"How horrible! Did you ever meet up with her after that?"

"I did."

"What did you say to her?"

"Hell! I killed her! You don't just turn someone and then desert them. That's why I came back the instant I knew you had died as a human."

"You knew?"

"Felt it in my soul...And you will now be able to feel such things, too."

She had a funny look on her face. "Strange...Seems like I almost remember calling you." She looked around the room. "Where's Star?"

"Klaus left him outside...but with plenty of water and food. In fact, he's asleep on my back porch right now. He knows you're in here."

"Good...That's a relief. I'll have to thank Klaus for taking care of me and Star."

"I already did. But if you want to do it personally, that would be nice, too."

"I do."

"They're going hunting again tonight. Said we could come along. That is...depending on if you had made the transition or not. I thanked him...but told him that I wanted it to be just the two of us the first time. I feel it should be personal, something shared between just you and me. Especially, since I wasn't here for your transition. Is that okay?"

"I wouldn't want it any other way." She twisted her head around, relieving the kinks. "I think I should go home, shower and grab a few clean clothes."

"Okay...I'll be here when you get back." He kissed her cheek.

"I'll be back very soon!" She sprang out of bed. "Damn! I feel really good now...that I ate!"

He looked as though he would burst with pride. "The right nourishment will do that to you."

She left in a blur. He chuckled and went to put coffee on.

Klaus was at the door knocking by the time the coffee was finished. He looked serious when Dorian let him in. "What's up?"

"I take it she's awake?"

"Yes! Doing good. She chugged down a quart of blood like you wouldn't believe...now she's at her cabin taking a shower and changing clothes."

"Good! Glad to hear that...I know you were worried about her...I was too...a little."

"What is it? I take it something is wrong?" He motioned to a stool. "Have a seat."

"You know all the killings that have been going on lately?" He said, taking his place on a stool.

Dorian looked at him askance as he poured coffee for the both of them. "That wasn't you?"

Klaus gave him a stern stare. "I admit that I'm bad, friend...but you give me far too much credit."

Dorian handed him his coffee. "Then who was it?" He took a stool and drank from his cup, studying Klaus over the brim. "I know you killed Shelia and that old man by Paul's that night."

He tilted his head slightly. "Guilty on those counts. But the blood-baths that have been going on – Not my style!" He shook his head.

Dorian took another sip of his coffee and sat his cup down. "I'm glad to hear you're not the one doing it...as I've come to like you as a friend...You've been a big help with Amber. But – that can only mean there are definitely more vampires around."

"Some pretty nasty creatures too." He chuckled then. "So, you actually gave me credit for all those attacks?"

Dorian flipped his eyes around. "Yep! I did!"

"Even Sally and I, together, didn't kill anyone. We attacked a couple of young women coming out of a bar the other night. But we hypnotized them, drank a little and let them go. They'll never know what happened."

"Go on," Dorian said. "I'm listening."

"And last night...We took on a couple of college jocks. Handled it the same way. We didn't kill anyone!" He drank more of his coffee and sat his cup aside. "I've thought about the way you operate...thought about what you said about not bringing attention to yourself...Makes sense. Besides, there's no point in killing when it's not necessary."

"Exactly."

" Of course, as you know, sometimes the instinct, the craving, overrides logic and something inside takes over and you just can't help yourself...Like with the old man that night. It was stupid of me. And I'm glad you did what you did. And I thank you for covering it for me, even if it was more for yourself. But the reasoning, the logic of it all, still applies."

"Glad you see where I'm coming from."

"Oh I do. Truthfully, there have been a lot of years that I really didn't care much one way or the other...But I met Sally...and I want to settle down with her...here. Like you want to do with Amber.

"Can't do that if we're going on a freakin' killing spree! Hell no! We've got to stop these crazies! Before they ruin everything for us. Or worse, get _us_ killed."

"Oh...I definitely agree. Sorry, Klaus. I really thought it was you. And being a vampire myself, wasn't about to judge you. Just hoped you wouldn't get too nuts."

Klaus cackled. "Thanks for giving me so much credit."

"You're welcome."

Dorian's attention went to Amber then as she breezed through the door, looking so beautiful it took his breath away.

Even Klaus commented. "Woe! I'd say changing fully agrees with you! Certainly did with my Sally."

She cut him a dry grin. "Thanks, Klaus." Then she stopped and fronted him. "And thanks for _killing_ me! I've never been so scared!"

"Just did what needed to be done." He said, smiling at her boldly, showing brilliant white teeth.

"I realize you did me a huge favor. But it still wasn't fun."

Dorian reached out and took her hand and had her sit in his lap. "You look absolutely delicious!" he remarked, eyeing her up and down. She had on tight black jeans and a dark red turtleneck. He played with her hair ringlets falling over her shoulders.

"Glad you like." She snuggled up to him, but focused on Klaus. "What's going on? You two look... serious?"

"We have a problem in the community..."

"What kind of problem?" she asked, reaching over and taking a sip of Dorian's coffee.

"Some really nasty vampires slaughtering our friendly neighbors."

She sat up straight and put the cup down. "I thought _we_ were the vampires?"

"We are," Dorian replied. "But these particular ones don't give a damn who they kill...or how many. Wasting lives when it's not necessary! Not good for the folks around...and not good for our security."

"We don't want people finding out about us. And these characters aren't going to make it easy for us to live here... unnoticed." Klaus added.

She looked at Dorian and back to Klaus. "What are we going to do about it?"

"Not we," Klaus replied. "Dorian and I. You and Sally are too new. You'd just get yourselves killed...not skilled enough."

"So...we're just supposed to sit back and watch you two get killed?" She jumped out of Dorian's lap. "No! I didn't go through _hell_ to lose you! And I'm pretty darn sure Sally feels the same way!"

"Haven't told her yet. By their MOs," he added, "I'd say they're pretty new at it too. Older vampires usually have learned to be more selective and careful about who and how they kill."

"Agreed," Dorian stood too and took her in his arms. "I'm not going to get myself killed. I want to spend eternity with you. Klaus and I have been around for a long time. We can take on three or four young ones a piece with no problem."

She was dubious. "You're just saying that!"

"No he's not, Amber." Klaus got up and put his cup in the sink and turned back to them. "The older the stronger...and these vampires definitely are young...new to the game."

"When you going to tell Sally?"

"Soon."

"How about letting us go along? To observe?"

The two males exchanged glances. She wasn't going to take no for an answer.

Dorian sighed heavily. "Okay, Amber...But first things first. Got to take you hunting a few times...so you can get the hang of it. Teach you not only how to feed, but when necessary...how to kill cleanly and quickly."

"I'll be working on that with Sally," Klaus said, moving to the door. He turned a warm smile to Amber. "So glad to have you back!"

"Thank you, Klaus."

With a hiked eyebrow and a crooked grin, he bid them a goodbye, transformed into a raven and flew off, cawing like crazy, mocking the local crows. Dorian rolled his eyes.

Paul hadn't been able to stop thinking about Amber all morning. He hadn't seen or heard from her in a couple of days. Though he had worked past his anger, the hurt was sill there. Still he loved her and knew he probably would for a long time. It was just something he had to deal with.

She had chosen Lodovico and that was all there was to it. He looked up from the ones he'd been counting as two squirrely characters stepped into the store. A young man with cold black, spiked hair and very noticeable yellow eyes, and the young woman with him had short, burgundy hair, spiked as well, eyes black as coals.

A few seconds behind them was an older man with long salt and pepper hair and yellow eyes, looked like he might be the young male's father. He had a shifty look about him, too.

Normally, Paul was pretty cool-headed, but there was something about these characters that troubled him. He was glad Judy wasn't there, but she would be there soon, as it was time for her bus in just a few minutes. He hoped they'd be out of the store before she arrived. "Can I help you folks with something?" he asked, not wanting to let own that they made him uneasy.

"Ummm...Just looking around," the older man said.

Paul didn't know whether to let Bebe out or not. If they were just there shopping, there was no reason to get the dog. And if they were up to no good, he wasn't sure how she'd be up against three people. It was a chance situation.

Amber and Dorian had been cuddling together since Klaus left. Suddenly, she sat forward, eyes wide.

"What's wrong, Amber?" He knew she was picking up vibes from someone or something. But he wasn't getting anything.

" _Paul's in danger!"_ She jumped off his lap.

"Paul?

"I've got to go help him!"

"Amber, you just woke up! You don't have your strength under control...or your powers honed yet!"

"But he's in danger! I can feel it!"

"What kind of danger?"

"Three thugs! Two men and a woman."

He was amazed that she was picking up all that so easily and especially so soon. But she had been intimate with Paul, giving her a strong link to him. "Are they vampires?"

"No! Don't think so. Just thugs."

"I'd better go with you."

"No point in exposing yourself, Dorian. Paul loves me. I'll worry about the consequences afterwards."

"No! Not a good idea!"

A trace of anger flashed in her eyes. She was determined.

"Amber it's _not_ a good idea!"

"Would you hesitate to help me?" she asked defiantly.

"No!"

"Point made! I love you! I chose you! But he is important to me and I don't want him hurt."

"I still think it unwise, regardless. This is too new to you. But I know that no matter what I say, you're gonna go. So let me go with you anyway...just in case."

"Okay. But you keep out of sight. No reason to expose yourself."

"Good thing you took you pill earlier...otherwise you wouldn't be able to go...its bright out yet."

She nodded and was gone in a blur. He was right behind her.

Paul carefully stuck the extra ones in the cash box under the register, glad he'd already locked up the bigger bills in the safe in the house. He definitely didn't like the way these three were acting. The young woman stuck something in her pocket. She was definitely stealing from him. The older guy had gradually made his way up near the register, pretending to be looking at canned beans. Paul didn't see the young man but knew he was in the store.

These people were bad news. He went to ring the bell under the counter, but just as he reached for it, there was a gun muzzle sticking in the side of his neck. "Wouldn't do that," the younger man said.

Just then, Paul heard Judy's bus pull away. "No!" he muttered.

The hoodlum thought Paul was refusing to comply. "Get over against the wall there!" He pointed with his gun to the opposite side of the store from the house.

Paul moved over, but had his eyes peeled for Judy. Just as she opened the door, someone came in so fast in front of her he couldn't believe it. If he hadn't been focusing that way, he would have totally missed her.

Amber!

Judy barely had time to realize her brother was in danger. And she couldn't believe Amber had come up so fast without her ever seeing her. _And she was beautiful!_

The older man turned around and saw Amber standing there, and she was looking at him with a look that completely unnerved him, but he wasn't about to admit it. "Where the hell did you come from?"

"Hell..." Amber replied succinctly.

The boy was taking it all in, but grabbing all the money out of the register at the same time with his free hand. He wasn't frightened by the woman, neither was his sister, who was moving towards her with her own gun.

"Back out slowly, Judy," Amber ordered.

"But what about you?" She asked, confused. "She'd never seen anyone looking like Amber was looking right now – Fierce as the angel of wrath!

"Just get out!"

"She ain't..." the young woman had intended to say Judy wasn't going anywhere, but she didn't get to finish.

Amber had her by the throat with one hand, grabbed the gun from her and gently pushed Judy aside, and slung the girl out the door so fast there was no time to think about it. All happened in one swift move.

Seeing this, the older man dropped the can of beans he had in his hand and yelled at his son, _"Let's get outta here, boy!"_

Having seen his sister fly out the door, the boy dropped the bag he had stashed with money and started to run out, but Amber had both of them by their throats and pinned to the wall before they could move.

" _Jesus!"_ the older man cried. "Who are you?"

"Just your friendly neighborhood vampire."

Paul hadn't missed a thing. Had he not known what had been going on in the community, all the killings, he would have been even more shocked than what he was. And he was stunned. But he also knew now why Amber had chosen Dorian.

"Call Grady!" Amber yelled over her shoulder to Paul. "These guys aren't going anywhere." She let them down slowly and grabbed a ball of yarn off a nearby shelf and tied them both up together. She went to go get the girl, but she saw Dorian bringing her in, and she was looking very stunned. Amber tossed the twine to Dorian, and he tied the girl up.

"Yeah...Grady..." Paul said, heading for his phone by the register.

Amber turned to Dorian. "I told you to keep out of sight!"

"We're a pair, Amber. We work together."

"Okay...if you say so?" she grinned.

He grinned back. "I say so."

Paul got off the phone. Amber walked up to him, Dorian right behind her.

"I'd appreciate it...if you don't tell Grady who helped you. For old time's sake?"

Paul stared at this beautiful creature with porcelain skin that stood in front of him, realizing that she could rip him to pieces at the slightest whim, and then at her boyfriend who could do the same, but he also saw in their faces that they meant him no harm. They had saved him and his sister and their money.

"After what you just did, Amber...and you, too...Dorian. Of course, I won't tell Grady...Thank you!" And he knew at the moment that he loved her even more than ever. But she belonged to Dorian, and he strangely was okay with that.

Judy came up behind them. "And I won't either." Judy reached out to Amber. She wanted a hug. Amber accepted and folded her in her arms.

"We need to get outta here, Amber," Dorian said.

"Okay..." She released Judy.

And they were gone in a breeze.

" _Shit!"Paul exclaimed. "Shit!_ Never saw anyone move so fast!"

"The cameras, Paul." Judy said, pointing to the one over the door to their living quarters. I'm sure the camera's got them....outside and in."

"Glad you thought of that. Grady will want the tape." He ran into the house and pulled the tape out of the machine, threw it in the floor and smashed it with his boot. Then ran outside behind the house and buried it in one of the full bags of garbage and stuck the bag underneath the others. He went back inside and stuck an old tape in the machine. He would say it malfunctioned somehow.

Grady was getting Paul's story when Sheriff Brooks arrived. Judy was trying to help customers while Paul talked to Grady.

"So..." Grady said, scratching his mustache... "Paul if it was anyone else...telling me what you just told me...frankly, I wouldn't believe it."

Brooks stepped up and nodded. "Want to fill me in?"

"Paul here...and Judy..." he glanced over and waited for the customer Judy was checking out to leave. The woman walked off... Grady continued, "Paul and Judy tell me that a woman _vampire_ and her boyfriend stopped our little gang here." He nodded to the three people sitting up against the wall.

"You've _got_ to be shittin' me!" Brooks said, looking at Paul first, then Judy and then at the not so happy threesome sitting in the floor. _"Vampires?"_

"You know. The kind of creatures we've been trying to hunt down for the past few weeks."

"But they're killers?" Brooks said.

"Evidently...these particular ones saved Paul and Judy...and their store from being robbed...at gunpoint."

Brooks indicated with a nod towards the three thugs. "What's their story?"

Grady sniggered. "Same thing... This beautiful woman came in and literally threw the girl over there out the door. And then pinned both men up to the wall by their necks with her bare hands. Both the girl and the boy had guns. But that didn't even faze her."

"That's _really_ interesting. Took me a while to get with this whole vampire thing. Now we have _good_ vampires among us?" He reached up and scratched the top of his head, glancing at the three in the floor. "You think they were vampires?"

"She weren't no normal human!" the older man said. "She moved so fast she was just a blur. And she lifted us up like we were nothing more than paperweights. And the way she threw Jill out the door, like she was a toy doll...I never even seen a man that strong. And when I asked her who in hell was she...she replied that she was... 'Your friendly neighborhood vampire'!"

"Well! Got tape of this?" Brooks asked.

"That's another funny thing...There's nothing on the tape. In fact, the tape in the machine is from yesterday...I'm thinking the vampire changed it out...so we wouldn't get a look at her...or her boyfriend. And I'm assuming he's one too."

The girl nodded. "Yes! He is! He snarled at me when I tried to run... saw his fangs! And he grabbed me like I was nothing...just like she did. Hope I never see either one of them again!"

Neither Paul nor the two officers saw the girl glance questioningly at the older man, who tilted his head slightly and winked.

"Okay, Grady. What do you think?"

"I think we should keep this one quiet. No one was killed. And we'd be a laughing stock if it were to get out on the news...with no tape to back up their stories."

"Just what I was thinking. Let's just say Paul managed to overcome them and leave it at that." He looked at the three. You willing to go along with that? Cause no one's going to believe you anyway."

"Fine by me," the older man said. "In fact...Right now I think I'd rather go to jail than risk tangling with her or her boyfriend again."

Grady chuckled. "Okay...I think you'll get your wish." He noticed the time on the clock. It was getting late, wouldn't be long before dinner. "Why don't you just close up early tonight, Paul? You and Judy probably could use a little time to unwind after your ordeal."

"Think I will, Grady."

Brooks and Grady headed out the door with their prisoners.

Paul was right behind them to lock up, as there were no more customers in the store. "Evening Grady. Brooks..."

Both men bid Paul a good evening. And Brooks assisted the prisoners in the back of his unit. Grady ambled off to his Jeep.

Paul turned to his sister. Let's just shut off the store lights and take it easy the rest of the evening. "I'll phone Sally and tell her she has the night off."

"Sounds wonderful! We could take Bebe for a stroll?"

"Okay. Lets do that."

He turned over the closed sign and took out his phone to call Sally.

Dorian and Amber took a walk in the woods with Star when they got home, just to take in the sounds, scents and beauty of the forest. "You know," Dorian said, proudly looking Amber's way. "You _really_ surprised me today!"

"I did?" she said. "Are you complementing me?"

"Sure am. You moved like a pro... handled those would-be robbers like you'd been doing it for years. I'm proud of you!"

Her face lit up. "Really? I did that good?"

"Better than good!"

"Maybe it's because _you_ turned me...You're over three hundred years old. Strong. And I got my strength from you."

"That could be it...But you may just be a natural for this kind of life."

"Didn't know there could be such a thing."

He chuckled. "Why not?"

"I don' know...Natural or not...It's what I am now."

"You think Paul will keep our secret?"

She nodded in the affirmative. "Yes! Yes I do! Judy, too. I am so glad I woke when I did. They might not be here right now. And that would be terrible. They are two really wonderful people."

"I'm sure they are, Amber. And I'm glad you wanted to help them. I admit that I was leery, but after the way I saw you handle it...I won't be leery again."

"Is that right?" she said, facing him and kissing the corner of his mouth. "You know...We haven't made love since I changed."

He grinned mischievously. "I was waiting for you to bring it up."

"Why were you waiting?"

"Just wanted to make sure you were...ready."

Her eyes widened. "I couldn't be _more_ ready."

That wonderful spark that made her heart melt was instantly in his magnificent eyes. He held her gaze for some time. Star woofed and laid down, seemed to sense they weren't going anywhere for a while. Dorian leaned his face into hers and their lips softly touched, a thrill instantly showered through her. She tingled breathlessly as he then kissed the nape of her neck, anxiously anticipating the bite. This time, there was little pain if any at all, and she gasped euphorically as he fed from her. She cried out his name and then in turn bit into his neck, feeding from him; their exchanging blood ever bit as erotic as sex itself.

They begin to rise, lifting off the ground, levitating only a few feet from Star, who glanced at them with one eye and decided it was time for a nap.

As they lifted higher and higher to the treetops, their articles of clothing dropped one by one to the ground. There, under the awakening stars, he claimed her again, but this time as his true mate, for she was his vampire now. In pure ecstasy, they shared and made love, rising higher and higher as their passion took them to their own private paradise. There they lingered, making love, for an undetermined amount of time, for neither tired, neither wanted it to end, and it was only Star's whimpering that brought them back to the physical world.

She glanced down at her dog that was looking soulfully up at them. "Okay, Star," she said. "We'll come down."

Dorian smiled understandingly and kissed her once more and then they began to drift down, slowly descending and, at last, landing in front of their now impatient dog. Dorian ruffled Star's ears. "Sorry, fella...got kind of carried away."

Star let out a little bark, as though all was forgiven.

The couple quickly retrieved their clothes then and with Star leading the way, they headed back towards Dorian's cabin.

It was an unusually warm evening and Clifford Braz had his window down on his way back from Seattle, taking a short cut down a favorite county road when he thought he heard screams. With no one behind him, he found a wide enough area to the side of the road and pulled over. Out of habit, he grabbed his camera with the night lenses. There was a slight break in the line of trees alongside the road, he leapt over a narrow ditch and moved to the opening.

There were more screams, blood-chilling screams of terror. He made a path through the best he could, branches slapping his face as he neared a small clearing.

It was there that he saw them – Three individuals, two male and one looked female, with human bodies, but their faces were horrendous scowls, canine-like teeth protruding, viciously attacking a middle-aged man and woman and another, younger man, probably their son.

Hands shaking, Clifford quickly snapped several pictures, grateful that the attackers were busy and probably wouldn't hear the clicking of the camera. His heart went out to the poor defenseless souls, but there was nothing he could do up against these monsters, and there certainly wasn't enough time to phone for help. Now, he knew for sure, what had killed his wife.

Afraid to take anymore chances and not wanting to see the people die, he quickly slipped back to his truck, hopped in and pulled out as quietly as he possibly could, and when he deemed that he was far enough down the road, he took off like the proverbial bat out of hell. He had Sheriff Brooks on the phone as soon as he could punch in 911.

Though eating a late dinner, Brooks left his meal and agreed to meet Clifford at his place, where he would load the pictures on his computer and give them to Brooks.

Brooks held out the first photo Clifford handed over. "Ugh! God! Those poor people!"

"I wanted to help them...but knew there was no way I could...Those monsters move at the freakin' speed of light. Any ordinary human is helpless against them. _Helpless!_ " His face turned sad. "I just hope that Caroline died quickly...that she didn't suffer like those unfortunate victims."

Brooks laid a hand on Clifford's shoulder. "I hope so, too." His facial expression changed then.

"What?"

"Well...I wouldn't tell this ordinarily...but since you already know about the vampires...I have a bit of really different news concerning these creatures."

"You got my attention," Clifford said, standing up from the computer. "Want some coffee?"

"Sure. I'll take a cup." Brooks followed Clifford on into his kitchen.

Clifford took out a large cup and poured the coffee. "Cream and sugar?"

"Nah...I take it black."

Clifford handed the coffee over. "Okay...What's this 'really different' news?"

"Late this afternoon, after four, three people tried to hold Paul up. It was just about the time Judy was dropped off by her school bus. Anyway, the middle-aged man didn't seem to have a weapon, but the teenagers, a boy and girl, had guns..."

"You've got my attention."

"They had poor Paul up against a wall and the younger fella was helping himself to Paul's cash..." He paused to take a sip of his coffee and then continued, "Just as Judy was stepping in the door, this female zipped in so fast that she was simply a blur. She snatched up the young woman like she was a soft ball and threw her out the door!"

"Woe!"

"Then...before anyone could move, she had the two men pinned up against the wall by their throats, begging for mercy. And this is verbatim. When the older fella asked her who in hell was she...she said – 'just your friendly neighborhood vampire'! She tied them up so fast; no one even saw her move."

Clifford's eyes were like saucers. _"You're shittin' me!"_

"I kid you not," Brooks said, taking another drink. "In fact, even the would-be robbers verify the story. Oldest one said he'd rather go to jail than tangle with her again."

"I'll be dammed!"

"Anyway, this female vampire's boyfriend brought the young woman back in that had been thrown out the door. Seconds later, he had her tied up, too."

"This is just friggin' unbelievable! I think I need something stronger than coffee." He went to his refrigerator, took out a pint of whisky and poured it in his coffee. He raised it up, "Want a shot?"

"I'd love to, Clifford...but better not."

He took a long drink and then, studying Brooks face, he said, "You mean to tell me that there are _good_ vampires?"

"I'm not going to jump to that conclusion...yet. Just one incident doesn't really prove anything...but for some reason she stopped the robbery. And I know Paul and Judy are _very_ grateful."

"Hey...What about the surveillance tape? I know Paul has one going twenty-four-seven."

"Gone! When we checked, someone had removed it and put yesterday's tape in. I'm guessing it was one of the vampires. Maybe the boyfriend...while the female was busy."

"Guess they don't want anyone knowing who they are."

"Yeah...Paul and Judy were both kind of vague on the descriptions. Just the woman was really pretty...and her boyfriend had dark hair."

"What about the jailbirds?"

"Same thing. Vague...The only thing for certain coming from them is that they don't want to cross paths with them again."

"Can kind of understand why." Clifford chugged down his coffee. "Yeah, that story is really _different_ , all right."

"I know that we're basically helpless against these killers. And it would be nice to hope that maybe we have help. But...not gonna count on it, yet. Could be this was a one time thing. For some reason, the female was pissed off at these characters and stopped them out of some kind of twisted revenge."

"Sounds more like a more viable possibility to me," Clifford agreed. "Just can't see vampires as anything but pure evil."

"Kind of my sentiments...Time will tell." He sat his empty cup on the cabinet and held up the photos. "Thanks, Clifford...These are some pretty good shots...It will help us to identify the victims...and we have some idea as to what these particular vampires look like...Gonna take them by Paul's tomorrow...see if any of them look like the vampires that rescued him and Judy."

"What if they are?"

"Then it would more than likely be my last scenario...some kind of twisted revenge."

"I'm going to be anxious to know. Can you let me know when you find out?"

"Certainly. Now I'd best be going. Thanks again, buddy!"

"Hope it will help."

"Can't hurt. I'll let myself out...Evening!"

"Evening..."

Thirteen:

"Doesn't look anything like the woman that saved our butts," Paul said, truly relieved that it wasn't Amber. He just couldn't think of her as a killer, especially after she had rescued them.

"Okay, Paul," Grady said. "I suppose that's kind of good news. At least the ones that came to your aid, aren't any of the ones killing these poor victims."

"Yeah...I saw the news flash on it this morning. Brooks was on the scene late last night...from what I understand."

"He was. I know he worked though most of the night. Don't envy him. I have enough to do as it is just being a ranger. He has an even tougher job."

"I don't know about that..." Paul stated. "If you ask me, you ease up his load a great deal."

"I try to...I try to...Well, guess I won't wait around for Judy to look at these...No point. If they're not the ones...they're not the ones. But we sure seem to be getting a really large population of vampires around lately."

"Looks that way."

Grady went to walk away but hesitated in his tracks and grinned strangely. "And to think... only a few weeks ago we didn't even know they existed!"

"Yeah it is ironic, isn't it?"

Grady bobbed his head and tipped his hat. "Later...Paul."

"Have a good day, Grady!"

"You too!' and he was out the door.

Dorian stood behind Amber on his back porch with his arms wrapped around her, kissing her cheek.

"You did really well last night," he whispered in her ear. "You hypnotized that nice young man and did a clean feed like you were a pro. And all he'll have is a bad headache when he wakes up this morning. I am _so_ proud of you!"

"Look who I have for a teacher," she noted, facing him.

"Guess I could take a little credit," he said, grinning charmingly.

"Changing the subject...what do you want to do today?"

"Oh...hadn't really thought about it. Why?" Cocking his head, "Something you have in mind?"

"You care if I drag out my paints and do a little painting"

He smiled sweetly. "Of course I don't mind, honey. Just because you're not human anymore, doesn't mean you have to give up all the things you like to do...For instance, I still love my beer!"

"You!" she giggled. "Kind of noticed that." She ran a finger along his lip-line. "You are so handsome...No...Not handsome. You're beautiful!"

Flashing a brilliant smile, "Yes..."

She slapped his shoulders. "Conceited too!

"Won't deny that."

"Seriously. I'd like to paint you, Dorian. Would you mind sitting while I attempt to paint a portrait of you?"

He chuckled. "I didn't expect that one. But what the hey...Got nothing else better to do...Except...make love to you," he said with a mischievous squint.

"We can do that first. If you want?" She replied, smiling alluringly.

"You got it, babe!"

Seconds later they were rising above the trees again, lost in their own world of splendor. Star just eyed them briefly, sniffed and went off to chase a pheasant.

Amber had just finished sketching in Dorian's portrait when Grady pulled in the drive. The ranger got out of his Jeep, shifted up his pants and headed down the driveway towards them, as they were just to the left of where the driveway ended. Dorian was laid out on the grass, bare-chested, and his head propped up on one hand, elbow to the ground. Grady noticed the painting in progress.

"Good likeness!" he commented, moving up to Amber. "I didn't know you were an artist?"

"I try," she said, looking down at Dorian. "I guess we can call it a day."

He jumped up and brushed off his pants. "Afternoon, Grady." He retrieved his black t-shirt from off the ground and slipped into it. "What can we do for you?"

"In the neighborhood...and I was kind of wondering if you were back from Europe."

"That I am," he said, smiling amiably and turning his gaze to Amber. "Just got back yesterday morning."

"I guess you couldn't help then."

"Oh?"

"There's been a rash of killings around for the past few weeks. I'm looking for anyone who might have a clue, even unawares, as to who these killers are."

Dorian gave Amber a sideways glance and then focused on Grady. "Yes...Amber told me about them..." He shrugged apologetically. "Sorry...Can't really help you."

He blew out air. "That's what I was afraid of." He couldn't help but notice that Amber seemed different, prettier than he had remembered. And as he gazed into her noticeably hazel eyes, he realized she was downright beautiful. "You do you hair different? You look..."

"Gorgeous!" Dorian finished for him and wrapped his arms around her from behind, snuggling his body up to hers.

"Yes...I was thinking along those lines." He couldn't help notice the possessive move on Dorian's part. There was no doubt that he considered Amber his.

"Just taking good care of myself," she said, squeezing the gentle hands that held her close. "Grady, would you like some iced tea? A Coke?"

He put up a palm. "Nah...Gotta get going. Didn't really think I could find out anything...but have to try any and everything."

"Understandable," Dorian said, smiling briefly but ambiguously .

"Well, you folks have a good afternoon." He walked off to his Jeep.

Dorian and Amber waved as he pulled out of the drive.

Grady wondered where Star was and then saw him running up from the back woods with a pheasant in his mouth. He chuckled and drove off.

Dorian followed Amber into the house. "Grady doesn't really trust us," he noted. Then to Star, who was trying to bring his prize catch in the house, he said, "You eat that out here."

Star let out a muffled woof, dropped down on the porch and tore into his kill.

Amber just smiled at the dog and then said to Dorian, "I'll put my paints away after a while. It's dry out right now... air will help the paint dry quicker. Hopefully, we can finish it tomorrow."

"Hopefully," he said, taking her in his arms. "I'm thinking Klaus and Sally will be over later, after she gets off work. That's what I'm picking up from him, anyway. He wants to see if we can hunt down those vampires that are messing things up for us around here."

" _I'm going!"_

"I know...You'd be hell to deal with if I tried to stop you. I know that now."

"Good!" she kissed him quickly. "Now...I need to use the bathroom."

Grady dropped by Paul's. He needed gas anyway. He set the pump to fill the tank and went inside. Paul looked up from where he was stocking toilet paper on a shelf.

"Hey there, Grady! How's it going?"

"So...So...You're looking more chipper today." He went up to his friend.

"Yeah. I've accepted the fact that Amber is with Dorian now. No point in pining away the rest of my life away over it... Still hurts, but guess I'll get over it in time."

"That's my Paul."

"What's on you mind? You look...perplexed."

"I know that Dorian wasn't here during the vicious attacks. He just got back yesterday...according to him...Just left him and Amber. But there's still something about him."

"Yeah, I get that, too." But Paul wasn't about to tell him what it was. At least, not at that moment.

"Have you _seen_ Amber lately?"

"Why?"

"Have you?"

Paul shook his head. "No..." It wasn't exactly a lie. He hadn't seen the human Amber. "Is she okay?"

He guffawed. "She's more than okay! She was pretty before. But you should see her now!"

Paul set the box aside, stood and folded his arms in front of him. "And?'

"Hell! She's just about the prettiest thing I ever saw! Her skin looks like porcelain...and I got to looking at that Dorian. Paul – Dorian's skin does too!"

"You sure?"

"Shit! I know I may be a little off sometimes...but I'm not that off. She's changed...somehow. Really changed. You can tell it's Amber to look at her, but it's like she's this whole other person."

"So...What do you think?"

"That's just it! I don't know what to think. And I tell you one thing, that Dorian doesn't make any bones about her belonging to him. It's in his face, in his eyes. When I got there she was painting a portrait of him...And it's a really good likeness."

"You don't say. I knew she painted. But didn't know she did portraits."

"Anyway, he jumped up and put his shirt on. He was bare-chested...and he folded his arms around her from behind, and the very action of it said it all. No disputing the message. I got the feeling he'd kill any man that came near her now."

"Hmmm," Paul said, raising an eyebrow. "Glad I've accepted the situation."

"Though he seems nice enough...And I have no legitimate reason to suspect him of anything...I don't trust him! Sorry...I can't help it. And I think he's responsible for this change in her."

"But don't you think it's a good change? That maybe she's just really happy...and her happiness is what's making her look so pretty? And it is what has brought about the change?"

Grady snorted. "Well...You still loving her might give you a different perspective. Maybe one could look at it that way...but I'm still leery." He hiked up his pants. "Guess my tanks full now...Better pay you and get back to work."

"I'll ring you up." Paul headed for the register and took Grady's money.

"Later...Paul."

"Have a good evening!" Paul called after him.

Two women customers filed in as Grady left out the door.

It was nearing dark when Jerri's dogs began barking excitedly. She jumped up from her kitchen table and peeked out back. She had Jeff inside with her, but the rest of the dogs were in the kennel. "Never heard such a ruckus in my life!" Just as she grabbed her coat and was about to open up the back door, she heard several consecutive screams in the distance. "Oh my God! Sounds like someone's killing somebody!"

She opened up the door but left the screen latched, now unsure what to do. There was definitely a woman screaming and something else – growling, savage growling, but it didn't sound like any animal she ever heard. Hands now shaking, she took out her cell phone and called Clifford, as he was one of her closest neighbors. The phone rang once, twice, three times...just as she thought he wasn't going to answer, he did.

"I want you to listen to something, Clifford," she said excitedly, not even bothering to say hello. She held the phone to the screen for him to hear. She then promptly put it to her ear. "You get that?"

"I sure as hell did! Are you in the house?" he asked, anxious for her, knowing about the vampires around.

"Yes! The dogs were raising hell...and I was gonna take Jeff out to see what was wrong and we heard this horrible screaming."

"You stay inside! I'll get Grady and Brooks on the phone. _Do not go outside!"_

"Okay...Okay...I won't."

"What's more...and this may sound strange...I don't care who might come to your door...Even if they look in terrible shape...if you don't know them, personally – Don't invite them in! You hear?"

"Yes. I hear."

"You stay put, now. I'll be there ASAP."

She stuck her phone back in her pocket. The screaming was still going on. She closed her door. "Oh...God! What's happening?"

Amber and Dorian were just readying to leave for their night of hunting, had just stepped outside, when Amber thought she heard something. Dorian perked up too.

"You hear that, Dorian?"

"Sure did. Sounds like the trouble-makers are encroaching on our territory a little too close! And that _really_ pisses me off!"

"Are you gonna summon Klaus and Sally?"

"Already on it, babe. Klaus is on his way...And Sally's just leaving the store. They'll be here in a few."

"But in the meantime...people are dying!"

"What are we waiting for?"

"Nothing..."

"We're outta here then..." And they shimmered out so fast Star didn't even see them leave. He swirled around, yapping, wondering where they went.

Clifford arrived at Jerri's just seconds ahead of Grady and Brooks and a deputy. The screams were still going on. The four men jumped out of their vehicles about the same time, converging at Jerri's front door that she already had open.

"How long this been going on?" Brooks asked.

"A good half hour...whoever it is out there is being tortured." There was a loud cry for help and a man screamed. Jerri covered her ears. "Oh God...what's going on?"

"Clifford, you stay with Jerri!" Brooks ordered.

"Not leaving her side," he said and closed the door.

Brooks, his deputy and Grady made a trail through the woods behind Jerri's house, moving in on the screams. Suddenly Brooks, who was in the lead, stopped. "Over there!" he said, in a whisper, peeking through an opening through the trees.

Huddling together, they looked. There was a man and a woman being passed around by five vampires, each one taking a bite, sucking for a minute and shoving the victim on to the next vampire.

" _For the love of God_! _They're toying with them!"_ Brooks exclaimed.

"What do we do?" Grady asked.

"We can't just sit here and watch! We have to try and help them!" the deputy commented.

"Agreed," Grady said, but he'd never been so scared in his life.

"Sticks!" Brooks said. "Find sharp sticks...have to impale them through their hearts...Only way I know to kill them."

"There's three of us and five of them," the deputy noted.

"I'm aware of that," Brooks said.

Suddenly the woman let out a chilling scream as one of the vampires bit hard into her neck, and this time he wasn't letting go.

"Come on!" Brooks encouraged and broke out in the yell of a challenging soldier. Grady and the deputy right behind, yelling their lungs out too.

The vampires, seeing they were being pursued, swiftly turned. "Ah..." the tallest one said. He looked to be the oldest. "More food!"

Brooks charged in first, greeted immediately by a young female vampire with long black hair, she snatched the stick out of his hand and tossed him aside like a rag doll. He landed hard on his right hip. Grady was met by a young male and was sent flying through the air, landing up against a tree, knocking the wind out of him.

The deputy was killed instantly when the lead vampire grabbed him up and broke him in half like he was a plastic toy. The other two vampires just stood there, amused by the helpless humans trying to come to the rescue of their victims.

Brooks knew he was a goner and prayed that his wife would forgive him for getting killed, but he forced himself to stand and ran towards what he knew was certain death. Grady couldn't let Brooks down; he managed to get up and ran towards them too.

The taller vampire met Grady head-on, lifting him up over his head and Grady knew this was it. Then out of nowhere...came a big blond male, one that hadn't been there before, plowing into the one holding Grady. Grady was flung to the ground from the impact, but the big blond was all over the other vampire. "What the shit?" Grady scrambled back out of the way.

Wasn't even a second later when the female vampire that now had Brooks and was about to eliminate him, was knocked down by another female that looked kind of familiar, had shoulder length blonde hair. Brooks was dropped aside like Grady. The other three vampires headed for Grady and Brooks, but a tall female with long auburn hair shimmered in, and with her, another familiar male and they took on the three remaining vampires, young males. The battle was on. Grady and Brooks scooted back, watching with unbelieving eyes as the death battle between the vampires ensued.

For a brief second, Dorian paused in front of Grady. "You okay?" he asked in a raspy voice.

All Grady could do was nod. And Dorian swung around and tore into the tallest vampire who'd shot up.

Grady looked at Brooks. Brooks looked at Grady. _"That was Dorian Lodovico!"_ they chimed simultaneously.

Then Grady said, "And I believe that's Amber over there."

"That's who it looks like, but they've moving so fast it's hard to tell."

Brooks' attention went to the victims. The woman was trying to back away towards the man. "We need to see if we can get them outta here while the vampires are busy."

"Yeah...agreed." Grady got up with Brooks and, crouching down, they headed that way.

Suddenly one of the vampires screamed a blood-curdling scream. The men looked back to see one of the younger males literally being pulled apart by Amber, who had her foot on his neck holding him down and was pulling his arms off.

"I can't look anymore!" Brooks said.

"Neither can I."

But when the other vampires saw that one of their own was dead, they dropped back. The tallest one yelled at Amber. "You're dead, bitch! You just don't know it yet!"

In a streak as fast as lightning, Dorian tore into him, ripped his head off his shoulders and tossed it aside. "That's what you get for threatening my female!" he roared.

"Thought you weren't going to look anymore?" Grady said to Brooks, who was still watching over his shoulder.

"I ain't now!" He faced back around. And they continued on, heading for Jerri's.

The other vampires wasted no time in leaving now that their leader was dead.

Klaus, Sally, Amber and Dorian settled down then and turned to see the deputy sheriff and Grady escorting the two victims away. They weren't looking back.

Klaus said to Dorian. "Pretty good for one night's work, wouldn't you say?"

"I'd say...How's about us getting some beer and after we finish hunting, getting good and drunk?"

"I'm all for it...Girls?"

"Fine with me," Amber replied.

Sally was agreeable. "Yeah...I'm thirsty for beer, too...Then we're gonna get the beer first?"

"Yeah...I need to pick up some more," Dorian said. "And it might be a good idea to wash up a little." He said, noting that they were all covered in blood.

They left the scene in a blur.

Grady was surprised but glad to see the lights on at Paul's. He pulled in the lot and went in the store. Paul was just getting ready to lock doors and looked up. "What the hell happened to you? You're sprinkled in blood!"

"Yeah, I am." He looked around the store. "Why you open so late?"

"Oh...Sally said there was an emergency and needed to leave early. Judy wasn't here...and I got really busy. Couldn't just run them all off. Crowd just now died down. Just getting ready to lock up." He pointed a finger at Grady. "Gonna leave me in suspense? Or are you going to tell me what the hell happened to you?"

"Well..." Grady said, and then turned as the bell over the door tinkled and Amber, Dorian, Klaus and Sally all walked in, looking like they were dressed for a night out on the town and not a drop of blood on them.

"What you doing open so late?" Sally asked, moving up to the counter. She gave Grady a side glance and eyed the blood on his uniform, but didn't address it.

"Was telling Grady that Judy was gone..." he frowned. "And _you_ had an emergency...I take it that everything's okay now?"

She suppressed a grin. "Yeah...it's taken care of." She looked over at Klaus and Dorian at the beer cooler loading up.

Amber was picking out chips. She glanced up at Paul and smiled. He smiled back, but was totally confused. She then walked up with her chips and the guys headed over with their six packs of beer. Dorian had two and Klaus had two.

"We're really glad you were still open," Amber said. "We thought we were going to have to go further down the road."

"Normally not open this late. In fact, was just getting ready to close."

"Not too late to get the beer, is it?" Amber asked.

Paul glanced at Grady and back at Amber.

"No. You can still get it."

Grady spoke up, "Tell you what, Paul..." he studied the vampires' faces that had saved his hide and the lives of several other people. "This is on me...if it's okay with you guys?"

"Fine with me," Dorian responded, eyes lighting up in surprise.

Paul was really taken aback, eyeing Grady sideways. "Whatever you say, Grady." He quickly rang them up and Grady paid for it.

Dorian said, "Thank you, Grady!"

Klaus added, "Appreciated!" The girls nodded.

"Hey...it's the least I can do! _Thank you!"_

They smiled amusedly, waved and left.

"Okay...Now _I_ need a beer!" Paul said, closing the register. "You want to tell me what that was all about?" He went off to lock the door and turn the closed sign over. Then he hurried back.

"Kind of a long story...I'll fill you in on the details later...But you lied to me, Paul."

"What do you mean...I lied?"

"It was Amber...wasn't it? The vampire that saved your ass the other night _was_ Amber...And her boyfriend was Dorian Lodovico!"

Paul screwed up his mouth. "How'd you know?"

"Cause those _four_ _vampires_ that just walked out your front door there saved me from an early grave, Brooks and two victims of some really mean vampires! Unfortunately, we did lose one man before they arrived to help us."

Paul was utterly speechless, stood there, mouth gaping, staring at Grady, and processing what he said. He finally found his voice. _"They did?"_

Grady nodded in the affirmative. "Looks like we were sort of right about Lodovico. He was... _is_...a vampire...but obviously not one of the bad ones. Neither are the other three...bad ones. But they are most definitely vampires! And that pretty, sweet little Amber...I witnessed her ripping the arms off another male vampire tonight. She was utterly ruthless. Wouldn't want her pissed off at me."

" _She did what?"_

"Ripped his arms right off his body. And Lodovico... after a tall vampire threatened Amber for killing the young one...snapped that vampires head right off his shoulders!"

Paul gulped. He shook his head. "This is unbelievable!"

"Yeah...I saw it...witnessed it...and I'm still having trouble believing it!"

"Woe!"

"Brooks and I talked...And we spoke with the victims. They've all promised not to tell a soul who the saving vampires are. Because...there's probably _still_ some bad ones out there, Paul."

"Crap."

"And it seems our only real hope is the help of the good vampires." He stopped briefly and looked around the store and then turned back to Paul. "Well, I need to get home. Samantha's going to give me hell for being so late."

"Probably."

"And she's going to want to know why...and I can't tell her any of this. I'd like to in some ways. But I don't want her to know that some things really exist that we thought didn't."

"I understand, Grady. Thanks for sharing this with me. And I'm sorry for lying to you...You know it's the first time I ever did."

"You lied for the same reason I am...and am going to. We've got to protect those who're protecting us! God knows...no one else can!"

Paul bobbed his head. "That's how I see it."

"Well, you have a good night."

"You, too, Grady! Thanks for telling me!" he walked with Grady to the door and opened it for him.

"Have I ever kept anything from you?"

"No."

"Night now."

"Night!"

After hunting, the four vampires partied all night and didn't stop until dawn, keeping to themselves at Dorian's cabin. When the sun was finally up bright, they decided to call it a night and cleaned up after themselves. Sally wanted to go home and check on Ginger, and Klaus went with her. Dorian had decided he'd start on a special greenhouse for his herbs and was going into the nearest town to pick up some lumber and cuts of glass he'd ordered. Amber went off to her cabin to do some housecleaning.

By the time Amber was through tidying up her cabin, Dorian was back and started on the greenhouse in the backyard behind the porch. Amber smiled at him lovingly, as he was hard at work, and went on up the porch and looked over the herbs that appeared to be doing well. Dorian had planted them in a special mixture of soils. She picked up the tray and took in their scent. "These smell divine," she commented. "Not like anything I've known before."

"It's a really rare herb. Normally only grows in certain regions in Russia."

"Yeah, I think you mentioned that to me before." She sat the tray down. "Need any help?"

"I think I can manage, beautiful. Something for me to do. I enjoy having a project, otherwise I get bored and drink too much...as you know." He winked askance.

"Maybe I'll drive in and see Paul. If it's okay with you?"

He looked at her a little surprised, but with no signs of jealously. "Still kind of sweet on him, aren't you?"

"I like him a lot, Dorian! And I did love him! If I hadn't known you, I would have probably ended up marrying him. But when you and I got together...it was so totally different! No one ever made me feel the way you do. Such a profound difference. It's you I really love. And the longer we're together, the more I love you."

He stopped from his work long enough to give her a full smile. "Way I feel about you too."

"So...Anything you need or want from Paul's?"

He breathed out, staring at the frame he'd started, and then turned to her and grinned mischievously. "Beer..."

"You're incorrigible."

He bugged his bright eyes at her. "I'm a vampire! Gotta have some vices."

"Beer it is...as long as you don't want it more than you want me?"

He put down his hammer, turned, was instantly standing in front of her. "Amber," he said, eyes delving into hers, "I'll _never_ want anything or anyone more than I want you!" Those sparks that rendered her weak-kneed were there again. He kissed her with all the tenderness he was capable. Once more, they slowly began to lift off the ground as they relished one another's embrace, and they would have kept on rising, but were suddenly distracted by Grady's Jeep pulling up behind Dorian's Porsche. "Aw...shit!" Dorian breathed. "Looks like we'll have to take this up some other time, babe."

Grady was getting out of his Jeep as they settled to the ground. He had seen them levitating, but only briefly appeared surprised. After all, he knew what they were now. He cleared his throat and nodded.

Dorian spoke first, wearing a cocked grin. "A few minutes later, Grady...and it could have been a bit embarrassing."

"I kind of gathered that," Grady responded looking off and then back. "Sorry...if it wasn't important, I might have thought to call first."

Dorian released his hold on Amber, kissed her quickly and walked over to Grady. "What's up?"

"I hate to bother you with this...but don't know what to do. Who else to turn to."

"Out with it, Grady."

"Judy didn't come home last night."

"Judy?" Amber gasped.

"Paul's completely beside himself."

"Sorry to hear that," Dorian replied. "Not to seem insensitive...But isn't law enforcement on it?"

"That they are...but the reason I came out here...Well, her friends tell me that she's recently been hanging out with this dark-haired guy...who has a sister with really long, coal black hair." His hand went to his mouth and then dropped. "Dorian, from the descriptions of her friends, sounds like its two of the vampires you were fighting last night."

Dorian tilted his head back. "Ohhh...I see." He looked at Amber who was now standing beside him. She was definitely concerned about her friend.

"Instead of getting on the bus yesterday afternoon, she hopped in a yellow Mustang with the girl and the young man. There was another dark-haired man driving. Sounds like the brother."

"Why didn't Paul mention this last night?" Amber asked.

"Cause Judy called him from her mobile phone and told him she was going to the movies with some of her girlfriends...for him not to wait up on her."

"That doesn't even sound like Judy." Amber grabbed Dorian's arm and looked up at him. "She's just a kid!" Her attention went back to Grady.

"I know," Grady continued. "Paul didn't like it. But she's always been pretty responsible...and he figured that it was probably okay. He told her all right. But he hasn't heard from her since. And _that's_ the real reason he kept the store open so late. He kept hoping she'd come home, and he wanted to wait until she got there... We were all there at closing time...but at the time, he didn't want to trouble us with it in case it wasn't anything."

"But where was she when they were torturing that couple?" Amber asked.

"That's what really worries me."

"You're afraid they've already killed her?" Amber said, glancing at Dorian and back to Grady.

Grady was trying hard to keep it together, but his eyes teared. "After what I witnessed last night..." He put up a hand. "Nothing derogatory about you and Dorian and your friends...But...Yeah... I'm afraid it's a good possibility."

"I never picked up any vibes from her though," Amber said.

"I think I know," Dorian said, eyes flashing.

"What?" Grady asked anxiously.

"They're keeping her for a slow feed. Probably intending to turn her."

"Oh shit!" Grady said, spinning around momentarily to compose himself and then back. "Again...nothing derogatory..."

"We got it, Grady...You're asking for our help. That's understandable." Dorian replied. He turned to Amber. "Well...looks like the greenhouse is going to have to wait."

"Kind of looks that way...doesn't it?"

"Amber, you know her personally," Dorian said. "And even if you haven't picked up anything yet, you're still more apt to be in tune with her."

"Sally's known her for a long time too."

"I know. Still, I feel you may have a stronger emotional connection with her."

"Because of Paul...you mean?"

He nodded in the affirmative, "Yeah...But...We should get an article or two of her clothing...for the scent," he explained to Grady.

Grady glanced at Star who had just run up from the woods.

Dorian chuckled. "Not for the dog, Grady. For us!"

"Ohhh! Comprende," he said, a little embarrassed.

"I'll summon Klaus and he can get Sally. I'm going to put my tools away. And while I'm doing that, you can shimmer to Paul's and pick up some of her clothing, Amber."

"Oh...thanks, guys," Grady said, looking somewhat relieved.

"Don't thank us yet, Grady. You can do that when we get her back!"

Amber wasted no time. She shimmered out immediately.

"Amazing how you can do that," Grady said.

"Yeah...its fun," Dorian replied.

"I'll head back to Paul's. He's pretty upset. Doesn't need to be alone right now."

"Got it," Dorian said. "Grady, if she's still alive...which I think she probably is...we'll get her back! Promise!"

"Thanks, Dorian. And I'm sorry I ever suspected you might be the bad guy."

"Apology accepted." He turned and headed for his tools.

Grady left.

The store was closed when Amber arrived, but she could see Paul sitting behind the counter crying. She shimmered in and faced him from in front of the counter.

He looked up with a start. _"Jesus!_ You scared the hell outta me!"

"Sorry...Got here as fast as I could. I need something of Judy's...a blouse, scarf, anything."

"Oh sure," he said and headed to the back.

She stopped at the door.

"What's wrong?" he asked, wondering why she was just standing there.

"I'm a vampire, Paul. I can't come into your living quarters unless you invite me."

"Ahhh...That's right. I forgot. In that case, you're invited. Come on in."

She did.

"Her chest-of-drawers is by her bed. Take whatever you need." He turned his face from her, trying to gain his composure.

She snatched up a couple of scarves from Judy's top drawer, closed it and turned to Paul, laying a gentle hand on his shoulder.

He turned to her, eyes full of desperation. "She's all I've got, Amber! She's all I've got!"

"And you're not going to lose her. Not if I can help it!" And she took him in her arms and gently hugged him.

"You know," he said. "It's been really, really hard...you first choosing Dorian over me...and then learning you're a vampire too! But...I'm finding that fate has a strange way of working. It's only because you're a vampire that I have any hope of getting her back!"

"There is a certain irony to it." She agreed and kissed him sweetly on his lips. "I'm not going to let you down, Paul. Not this time!"

"Oh God! Amber..."

Then she shimmered out with the scarves.

Fourteen:

Clifford had stayed with Jerri the entire night, not wanting to leave her alone. He'd slept on the couch and woke up when he smelled frying bacon. He sat up and looked into the kitchen. "Damn! What time is it?"

"Eleven."

"Shouldn't you be on your route?"

"Called in sick. Let Robin take it today...She's my new substitute and needs to get more familiar with the route, anyway." She grinned. "Besides...It's the least I can do for you staying here with me." She wiped her hands on a towel and came into the living room. "It really means a lot to me that you did."

He stood up and glanced out the window. There were patrol cars all over the place. "Guess they're going over everything with a fine-toothed comb?" he said.

"Kind of looks that way."

"That was weird...wasn't it...vampires killing vampires to protect humans?"

"Yeah...I'd have never believed it. But Brooks said that none of them would have got away, if it hadn't been for their intervention."

"They want to keep it hush...hush though."

"And for good reason! Who in hell's going to believe any of it anyway? Unless they see it first hand?"

Jut then one of the sheriff deputies knocked on the front door and Jerri went to answer it. "Can I help you, deputy?" she asked the tall black man.

"We hope you can. Are there any sheds or old buildings that you know of in the surrounding woods?"

"Gee!" She thought about it. "I think so. Don't often go back that far...but there are several. But none of them are in any good shape."

"Don't have to be to keep someone hidden."

She frowned. "You mean there's another victim?"

"Possibly."

"Who?"

"Paul Stevenson's sister never came home last night. We have reason to believe she might be one of their...victims."

"No!" she said, stepping back.

Clifford came up to her. "Judy?"

"Yep."

"Dammit!" Clifford blew out air. "Dammit! She's just a kid!"

"Is there anything we can do to help?"

"Ma'am, you've been as much help as you can...I'm sure. These _individuals_ we're hunting aren't exactly your run of the mill criminals."

"Yeah. We found that out first hand." Clifford said.

"Anything you want us to do?" Jerri asked. "Use my dogs?"

"Normally, they might come in handy. But they'd probably just end up dead if they found them. So not this time...But thanks. Well, you folks just stay careful. And don't venture too far for a while."

"Gonna stay right here with Jerri," Clifford said, "until this is over."

"Good idea. You do that." He walked off.

"That's considerate of you, Clifford," Jerri said, closing the door.

"You don't think I'd leave you alone at a time like this, do you?"

Her eyes misted. "I'd like to think you wouldn't."

"Well...I won't!" He put his arm around her then. "I could sure stand some of that bacon you fried up."

"Get it for you right now."

Klaus and Sally had arrived by the time Amber returned with the scarves. Amber handed one of the scarves over to Sally to sniff, and Sally in turn passed it to Klaus. Dorian took the other one that Amber handed over.

"What are we, the vigilante vampire team now?" Klaus asked, chuckling amusedly.

"Kind of looks that way," Dorian responded, bugging his eyes. "But it's for our own good, as well. We want to live here. Gotta keep the community happy...and the only way to do that is try and keep them safe."

"Oh well...Guess it's a break from the usual boredom."

"I haven't had time to get bored, yet," Sally said.

"Honey...you will. Trust me...After a few hundred years, you'll get _really_ bored."

"How can you get bored when the sex is so wonderful?" Amber asked, cutting her eyes to Dorian.

Dorian grinned hugely and hugged her.

"Well...aside from that," Klaus admitted. "But until I found Sally, it was _pretty_ dull."

"Thank you, sweetie," she said, tiptoed and kissed his cheek.

"Judy..." Amber reminded them. "We got to get going!"

Dorian had a suggestion, "Why don't each one of us take a compass point? You take the north for a hundred miles, and I'll take the south. Sally can take the east and Amber the west. And I'll do a quick search around Jerri's first."

"Good an idea as any. Just you girls don't get too brave," Klaus said. "Neither one of you have been turned that long. A lot of us bloodsuckers stronger. Don't want you getting hurt."

"Definitely don't want that!" Dorian said. "But I got the feeling the young vampires haven't been turned too long, either. With their leader out of the way, they may be a little easier to overcome."

Klaus said, "Hope you're right, my friend."

"I hope so too." He gave Amber a quick kiss and shimmered out.

The rest followed suit.

Amber searched the entire western area within a hundred miles and then some but came up with nothing. She headed back in towards Pierce County, honing in her thoughts, ever vampire sense she had, scanning for Judy. She wasn't about to give up. She circled around and throughout the county several times as a raven, and finally decided to settle in back towards Jerri's. She sensed that Dorian had been there but left.

Police units, vehicles from the sheriff department, and ranger vehicles were parked all around Jerri's place and down the road for miles. She eyed Grady and landed at his feet, fully forming in front of him, about scaring him to death.

" _Jeez!"_ he cried. "Just about had a heart attack. Dorian did the same thing to me a bit ago."

"He's not here now, is he?" She asked, thinking she just might not be sensing him.

"No...He...flew off just about twenty minutes ago after looking around here first."

"Guess there's no point..." she was going to say, "in my looking", but something stopped her.

Grady noticed the change in her expression. "What is it, Amber?" She didn't sense Judy, but she did think she heard her crying. She shushed Grady and held out a hand for him to wait. Men were talking to their side. "Get them quiet!"

"Button up for a sec!" Grady ordered.

They all turned and stared at Amber. She keened in on the faint whimpering. It sounded like it was coming from underneath the ground somewhere. "There any wells or tunnels around here?"

"Don't know..." He yelled at Brooks. "Any wells around here?"

"Let me ask Jerri." Brooks ran up to the house and knocked on the door.

Jerri stepped outside.

"Any wells around here? Tunnels? Anything underground?"

"Ahhh..." she tried to think... "I don't think...Wait! I do recall something."

"Yeah? What?"

"There used to be a farm house back of here...in that clearing where those people were attacked the other night. It was torn down a long time ago. But...I think there was a mound of some kind not too far from it...Remember noticing it once a long time ago. There was a wooden door covered with thick vines. I wouldn't have noticed it, but got something in my shoe, sat down on this mound to get it out, and noticed the door. Don't know if it was some kind of food cellar...or if it was there for storing something else."

"Can you give us an idea of where it is?"

"I can try...but I never came across it again. Think it was in the northeast corner."

"Well that's something." He glanced in Amber's direction. "You get that?" he yelled.

She'd already heard and was searching the area around the clearing. She concentrated on telling Dorian and the others that she thought Judy was there. She picked up that they were on their way back. Dorian told her to wait. But she heard Judy scream and knew that waiting was out of the question.

She shimmered here and there, furiously pulling back rocks, weeds, felled trees, anything that might be hiding the door as the officers, Jerri and Clifford watched. Judy screamed again, this time it was clear and loud. Had to be close! Amber frantically scanned the nearby grounds. _"Where in hell is she?"_ Then she saw it – A bit of sunlight reflecting off a small amount of pooled water on one of the old planks. The door was covered in briars. But they had been manually placed there for concealment.

In seconds, she removed them, sending them flying in the air, and she ripped the door off its hinges and hurled it about thirty feet away. Just as she did, she was met by the blonde-haired girl. But the sunlight hurt the girl's eyes and she cringed back.

Amber grabbed the blonde's wrist, yanked her outside and sent her sailing into the sunlit clearing. The girl instantly caught fire, screaming a keening scream as the suns rays incinerated her flesh.

"Ugh!" Grady cringed.

"Now I know why Dorian's building that greenhouse," she quipped. Amber dropped down into the cellar. Judy was sniffling. "Judy?"

" _Is that you, Amber?"_ she cried from a dark corner.

"Yes!"

"You've got to get out! They're coming back soon. Nancy, the dark- haired girl and the guys can go out in the sun. They got some pills from somewhere...Heard them say they were stolen."

"I came here to get you, Judy. And I'm not leaving without you...How badly did they hurt you?" She touched the wound on Judy's neck.

"Hurts...but I'm okay...She was just torturing me...biting me for the hell of it."

"But you're okay? You didn't drink any of their blood, did you?"

"No."

"You're absolutely sure? For it's important."

"I didn't! I'm sure."

"Good! That's something, at least."

Through the trees, Brooks and Grady saw two males coming back across the field, and behind them were a couple of friends; one was a girl with long dark hair in a pony tail.

"Damn! It's four against one!" Brooks shot a glance at Grady. "Amber won't stand a chance!"

"Just hope Dorian gets here fast!" Grady looked skyward. "Dorian! Get your ass here ASAP!"

Just then Paul ran up out of breath. "Had to come...Been wondering what was going on all morning... to hell with the friggin' store... What's happening?"

Grady replied, "Good news and bad. Think Amber found Judy down in that mound over there...She's already killed the blonde vampire...Now there's four more approaching from back there..." He pointed to the left corner of the field. "Afraid Amber won't have a chance against them."

" _Where in hell is Dorian?"_ Paul asked, still breathing fast.

"He and the others are searching elsewhere. Hope he senses Amber's in trouble."

"We _can't_ just let her die! God! She's risking her own life to save Judy!"

"We'll just get ourselves ripped apart, Paul. We haven't a breath and a prayer against these creatures."

"What he says is true," Brooks agreed. "We're puppets in their hands."

The four neared the mound just as Amber stepped out with Judy, whose clothes were stained with blood, but she appeared okay otherwise.

Seeing the four approaching, Judy said, "I told you to go!"

"Listen to me, Judy...When I say run...You run like you've never run in your life! Grady and the rest are waiting for you behind the trees back there. Got it?"

She shook her head in the affirmative.

"Now...Stay behind me until I give you the word."

Judy crouched down and moved to the left with Amber, while Amber focused on the girl and three males that were now sizing up the situation.

"We've got to help her!" Paul cried. "Got to!"

Amber focused on the nearest one. "One...two...three! Now Judy! _Run!"_

Judy took off for the trees. Amber stopped the girl vampire and managed to toss her off before she could reach Judy. But Amber was already confronted by the other three, who were now circling her.

_I love you, Dorian!_ _I love you!_

"Hell with this!" Paul chanced it, rushing out and grabbing his sister's hand and then quickly led her up to Grady who'd run out after him. Grady handed him a long stake. Paul spun around and charged towards the vampires that were surrounding Amber. "You sons a bitches!" he bellowed, getting the female's attention.

"Go back, Paul!" Amber yelled. "Go back!"

"No!" He lunged for the dark-haired girl that was snarling at him.

Amber moved to help Paul, but was thrown aside by one of the males. She managed to regain her footing and flew back at him. A male picked her up and tossed her across the field, but she was back in a flash and doing the death dance with the three again.

Paul stabbed at the oncoming female, missing, and barely getting out of the way of her sharp teeth. He stabbed at her again and again. It was do or die! He knew this was it, but at least Judy was safe. "Come on!" he challenged the red-eyed monster grinning maniacally.

Dorian had heard Amber's thoughts. _She was in trouble!_ He'd turned and sped back as fast as he could, a blur across the sky, but Sally was closer. He hoped she'd get there in time.

Grady handed Judy over to Brooks and turned around. Paul was now in trouble. The female had him and was tossing him around like a rag doll. "Dammit all to hell!" Grady grabbed up another stake he'd brought along and ran out to assist Paul.

The vampire threw Paul aside and swirled around, meeting Grady face to face.

Paul was temporarily stunned, but managed to get up, retrieve the stick and charge back at the vampire that now had Grady up over her head. Paul plunged the stake in the female's back just in time. She buckled and Grady dropped to the ground, shaken but okay.

Amber was still doing the circling dance with the other three, eyes darting back and forth, watching and waiting for one to make a move. Finally, one dove in and she shimmered out of his way just in time. She turned and faced them again. This time, the one in the middle charged at her and she grabbed for his arm, but the other two caught her from each side.

" _No!"_ Paul yelled rushing in to be confronted by the third vampire. But Amber was still in danger. They had her and were pulling her arms. They were going to rip her apart.

" _Dorian!" she screamed, knowing this could be it._

Then Sally was there, plowing into the vampire on Amber's right, knocking him loose.

Amber managed to fling the other vampire off. He regained his footing instantly and charged into her. They fought furiously, biting and tearing like the savage beasts they were. The male was gaining the upper hand, though. He was stronger and bigger.

All the while, Sally was barely holding her own with the vampire she'd tackled. And Paul knew this was his end as the vampire bit furiously into his neck. He lost his footing and folded downwards.

Amber was growing weak. The other vampire was winning. Memories of her and Dorian sharing and making love came to her mind. Her thoughts drifted off in a vague fog.

Then there was a yell of such fury that it seared the very air. Dorian came in like a freight train at full speed, knocking the vampire off Amber.

In one swift move, he tore the younger male's head off and threw it as far as he could. Then he turned to see about Amber who was lying on the ground.

Klaus slammed in too, tearing the other vampire away from Paul.

Grady managed to pull himself up and go over to Paul, who was still bleeding but very much alive.

Klaus had no problem in eliminating the young male, being much more powerful. He then turned and relived Sally of her burden, again killing him quickly, also relieving him of his head.

The battle was over.

Everyone turned to see Dorian cradling Amber in his lap. She was weak but still alive.

Paul pulled himself up and stumbled over. "Is she going to be all right?"

Dorian flashed tearful eyes his way. "Don't know yet...She's really weak."

Paul dropped down to his knees beside them. "Is there anything I can do? Any of us?"

Now that the bad vampires were eliminated, the rest of the crowd gathered around, all concerned for Amber.

Dorian peered lovingly down at her. "Amber...Do you hear me?"

She moaned but didn't speak and her eyelids fluttered.

"She's awfully weak," he said, looking off at Judy, the one she may have given her life for.

"If there's anything at all..." Paul said. "If it is within our power, you got it."

Amber moaned again and opened her eyes and beheld her lover. "You came," she said weakly. "I thought I'd never see you again!"

He choked back his tears. "You know I'll never desert you!"

Paul saw the love there between them, knew that though he loved Amber, that what Dorian and Amber had was unsurpassable. "I'm glad she chose you, Dorian," he suddenly said. "I know now that you two were meant for each other."

Dorian was obviously a little surprised and nodded appreciatively. "Thanks, Paul. That means a lot." His focus returned to Amber. "You hear that, Amber?"

She nodded ever so slightly.

Brooks spoke up. "Can we do anything, Dorian?"

"Not sure yet."

Klaus and Sally gathered around. "Amber, you're a fighter! Remember?" the big German said. "I know you can make it! I _know_ you can!" He glanced at Paul and then back at Dorian. "Blood, Dorian...That's what makes us strong! You know that! She just needs blood."

Dorian looked up hopefully. "You sure?"

"If you weren't upset, you'd realize it. Besides...got a hundred years on you, buddy. Trust me...Can't hurt."

Dorian scanned his surroundings. There were a lot of humans around, but they'd come to help them, not attack them.

Paul spoke up, "My blood! Amber can have my blood, Dorian."

He cocked his head. "You're sure?"

"Mine, too!" Grady suddenly offered. And soon everyone was willing to donate their share.

Dorian's eyes widened. This was something he'd certainly never expected.

"Just tell me what to do," Paul said.

Klaus looked around. "One person should be enough. She only needs a little to regain her strength, to get her on her feet. We can take care of her when we get back to Dorian's. But all is much appreciated."

Dorian spoke to Amber. "Do you have the strength to bite?"

She opened her eyes again. "I don't know...I'll try," she whispered.

"Give her... your wrist, Paul."

"Gladly." He wasted no time in rolling up his sleeve. "Now what?" he asked Dorian.

"Just lay the underside across her mouth length ways, so she can get a grip. And it's going to hurt a little."

"Already been bit in the neck. I know." He let Dorian assist him in placing his wrist against her lips.

"Okay, Amber. Go ahead!" Dorian helped her raise her head so she could get a better grip. She opened her mouth wide and then bit down, sinking her teeth in. Paul flinched, as she began to drink, weakly at first, but soon was sucking harder.

Paul met eyes with Dorian as the woman they both loved drank from him. They shared a common bond. There would be no jealously. They just loved Amber and they wanted her to live. That was all that mattered and ever would matter between them.

After a couple of minutes, Amber stopped sucking and coughed, gently pushing Paul's wrist away.

"You okay? Had enough?" Dorian questioned.

She opened her eyes wide, looking much better. "Yes! Yes! For now!" she said, looking at him and then to the faces gathered around her. "I'm going to be okay!" Her eyes focused on Paul. "Thank you!"

" _Yes! Thank you!"_ Dorian said.

"No...We...All of us here owe you! We thank you! And we especially thank Amber for taking on all those other vampires by herself to save Judy. She almost lost her own life for her. That is something none of us will _ever_ forget."

Amber smiled warmly. "You and Grady risked your lives for me, too! We won't forget that, either!" She sat up then, and Dorian assisted her to her feet.

"You sure you're strong enough?" Dorian asked, securing an arm around her.

"Sure she is," Klaus said. "She's a fighter!" He squeezed Sally then. "And so is this one!"

Sally just smiled, tiptoed and kissed his cheek.

Paul stood and Judy ran up and gave Amber a hug. "I'm so glad you're going to be okay!"

Brooks and Grady reached out to shake hands with the neighborhood vampires then. "We hope you four stay around for as long as you want," Brooks said. "And not just to protect us...But because of what you've done for us...for this community. Your secret is safe with all of us." He glanced around at the onlookers. "Isn't that right, folks?"

"Yeah..." They all agreed in unison.

A female deputy standing in back of the crowd yelled, "Damn right!"

"Thank you!" Dorian replied. "We do kind of like it here."

"Well...Guess this show's over," Grady noted, shifting up his pants.

"Yeah...I think we can all go back home, now."

Paul looked over at Dorian. "You guys want beer this evening?"

"You know we do," Dorian replied, face cracking into a grin.

"On me...All you can drink."

"Very generous!" Klaus nodded in approval.

"You can be expecting us," Dorian said.

The humans turned than and walked off and the vampires shimmered out. Their work was done for the day.

Later that evening, just above the treetops somewhere near Mount Rainer, two vampire couples hovered, sharing and making love in the soft moonlight, while a dog named Star lay on the back porch and chewed on one of many bones that Paul had given him.

### The end

